*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 69585 ***

                          [Cover Illustration]




                         NAPOLEON AND HIS COURT




                           BY THE SAME AUTHOR

                           A PAWN AMONG KINGS




[Illustration: EQUESTRIAN GROUP OF NAPOLEON AND HIS STAFF AT AUSTERLITZ
 (_From a print in Canon Brook-Jackson’s collection, believed to be
 the only one in existence._)]




                             NAPOLEON  AND
                               HIS  COURT



                                   BY
                            C.  S.  FORESTER

                       WITH SIXTEEN ILLUSTRATIONS

                         METHUEN  &  CO.  LTD.
                   36  E S S E X   S T R E E T,  W.C.
                              L O N D O N




                       _First Published in 1924_

                        PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN




                                CONTENTS
      CHAP.                                                     PAGE
         I. IN GENERAL.......................................      9
        II. THE MAN HIMSELF..................................     17
       III. SOME PALADINS....................................     25
        IV. ONE WIFE.........................................     35
         V. THE DIVORCE......................................     42
        VI. ANOTHER WIFE.....................................     47
       VII. SOME COURT DETAILS...............................     55
      VIII. THE GREATEST PALADIN.............................     67
        IX. MORE PALADINS....................................     80
         X. BROTHERS.........................................     95
        XI. SISTERS..........................................    114
       XII. STARS OF LESSER MAGNITUDE........................    133
      XIII. WOMEN............................................    151
       XIV. LIKES AND DISLIKES...............................    174
        XV. WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN.............................    184
       XVI. SPOTS IN THE SUN.................................    202
      XVII. ST. HELENA.......................................    223
            APPENDIX—INCIDENTS AND AUTHORITIES...............    237
            INDEX............................................    245




                          LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
                                                              _Page_
       EQUESTRIAN GROUP OF NAPOLEON AND HIS STAFF AT
         AUSTERLITZ..........................................  front
       GENERAL BONAPARTE.....................................     16
       PRINCE JOACHIM (MURAT, KING OF THE TWO SICILIES)......     34
       MARIE LOUISE, EMPRESS OF THE FRENCH...................     54
       GRAF VON NEIPPERG.....................................     66
       EUGÈNE DE BEAUHARNAIS (VICEROY OF ITALY, PRINCE DE
         VENISE).............................................     79
       AUGEREAU, DUC DE CASTIGLIONE..........................     94
       JOSEPH NAPOLEON, KING OF NAPLES.......................    113
       CAROLINE MURAT........................................    132
       LETIZIA BONAPARTE (MADAME MÈRE).......................    151
       ELISE BACIOCCHI.......................................    151
       THE KING OF ROME......................................    173
       PAULINE BORGHESE......................................    183
       DAVOUT (PRINCE D’ECKMÜHL AND DUC D’AUERSTÄDT).........    201
       MASSENA (PRINCE D’ESSLING AND DUC DE RIVOLI)..........    222
       LOUIS NAPOLEON, KING OF HOLLAND.......................    236

         NOTE.—_The illustrations are reproduced from prints in the
     collection of Canon Brook-Jackson, by kind permission._

                         Napoleon and His Court




                               CHAPTER I
                               IN GENERAL


THERE was a time when France extended to the Baltic, the Ebro and the
Tiber; when the term “Frenchmen” included Frenchmen, Spaniards,
Italians, Belgians, Dutch, Germans and even a few stray Danes, Poles and
Letts; when Rome was the second city of France, and Amsterdam the third;
when the Emperor of the French was also King of Italy and Mediator of
Switzerland; when one of his brothers was King of Spain, another, King
of Westphalia, and one of his generals King of Naples; when all Germany
was ruled by his vassals; when Poland was a French province in all but
name; when Austria was the French Emperor’s subservient ally; and when
one of his less successful generals had just been appointed ruler of
Sweden.

Never, since the days of the Roman Empire, had one man held so much
power, and never in all history has so much power been as rapidly
acquired or as rapidly lost. In ten years Napoleon rose from the
obscurity of a disgraced artillery officer to the dignity of the most
powerful ruler in the world; in ten more he was a despised fugitive
flying for his life from his enemies.

It is difficult for us nowadays to visualize such a state of affairs. To
the people of that time life must have appeared like a wild nightmare,
as impossibly logical as a lunatic’s dream. There seems to have been no
doubt anywhere that the frantic hypertrophy could not last, and yet when
the end was clearly at hand hardly a soul perceived its approach.

There was only one nation of Europe which escaped the mesmerism of the
man in the grey coat, and that was the British. It was only in Britain
that they did not speak of him with bated breath as “the Emperor,” and
remained undaunted by his monstrous power and ruthless energy. To the
English he was not His Imperial and Royal Majesty, Napoleon, Emperor of
the French, King of Italy, Protector of the Confederation of the Rhine,
and Mediator of the Helvetian Republic. No, the English thought of him
merely as Boney, a fantastic figment of the imagination of the other
peoples of the world, who were of course a queer lot with unaccountable
fears and superstitions.

But this Boney, this Corsican Ogre, incredible though he was, loomed
appallingly large upon the horizon. There were beacons all round the
coast in case he landed; his privateers were the scourge of shipping;
prices were at famine point and business was parlous on account of his
activities; the militia was embodied and there was a ceaseless drain of
recruits into the army; every village mourned the loss of a son who had
enlisted and whose life had been thrown away in some harebrained
expedition into ill-defined foreign parts. And yet on the other hand
there were considerations which gave an aspect of unreality to the whole
menace. England was constantly victorious at sea, and though Nelson
might be mourned the glory of Trafalgar and the Nile cast the
possibility of invasion into insignificance. The English people were
confident that on land as well they would beat the French at every
encounter. Not for nothing were Agincourt and Minden blazoned on English
history, and Alexandria and Maida supplied whatever confirmation might
be desired. Such disasters as that at Buenos Ayres were forgotten;
confidence ran high. When Wellington gained a victory by which all
Portugal was cleared of the French at one blow the public annoyance that
even greater results had not been achieved, that the whole French army
had not been captured, was extreme. There were few English people who
did not think that, should Napoleon by some freak of fortune land in
England, the veterans of Austerlitz and the almost legendary Imperial
Guard would be routed by the militia and the hasty levies of the
countryside. There was nothing which could drive the realities of war
hard home into the public mind. If prices were high, then as
compensation colonies fell into our hands, employment was fairly good,
and the business of manufacturing arms and equipment was simply booming.
Besides, intercourse with the Continent was not entirely cut off for the
smugglers worked busily and successfully, and French lace and French
fashions and French brandy circulated freely. It was hard for the
average Englishman to realize that the Corsican Ogre was not merely an
ogre, especially as the fantastic cartoons of the period and the wild
legends which were current were more fitted to grace a child’s
fairy-tale than to depict the most formidable enemy England had yet
encountered.

On the mainland of Europe the picture was utterly reversed. The reality
of war was only too obvious. The Emperor was no mere cartoonist’s figure
drawn with disgusting detail. They had seen him; he had ridden into
their capitals on his white horse in the midst of the army which had
shattered their proud battalions over and over again. His power was
terrible and his vengeance was swift. In half the countries of Europe a
chance word might result in the careless speaker being flung next day
into an unknown dungeon. His armies swarmed everywhere, and wherever
they went they left a trail of desolation behind them. The peasants were
starved and the landowners were ruined, to pay the enormous taxes which
the indemnities he imposed demanded. The mass of the people, who had
once hailed the great conqueror because his arrival meant their delivery
from feudalism, now found themselves crushed under a despotism ten times
more exacting. The Emperor was very real to them. Many of them now
served new rulers who had been imposed upon them by him, and him alone.
Wherever he appeared he was attended by a train of subject kings to whom
his wish was law. At his word an Italian might find himself a Frenchman,
or an Austrian a Bavarian. And this was no mere distinction without a
difference. Once upon a time the peasant classes cared little about the
politics of their rulers, or even about which ruler they served. The
fate of a professional army was a royal, not a national concern. But now
every able-bodied man found himself in the ranks. Badeners fought
Portuguese on the question as to whether a Frenchman should rule Spain,
and a hundred thousand Germans perished in the northern snows because
the Emperor of the French wished to exclude English goods from Russian
ports. The imposition was monstrous, and in consequence the question of
nationality became of supreme importance. If a country made war upon
Napoleon every citizen of that country now realized that defeat meant
the continuance of a slavery as exasperating as it was degrading. The
fact that their eventual victory left them very little freer does not
enter into this argument. It is sufficient to say that Napoleon was
regarded on the Continent with an interest agonizing in its intensity,
and that this interest was nourished in a much more substantial fashion
than prevailed in England.

It has been maintained and has infected all nationalities alike. The
ability of the French nation to write telling memoirs is nowhere better
displayed than in the period of the Empire. A large amount of very
fascinating material was produced, by which the history of the period,
which had previously been grossly distorted, was corrected and balanced.
Details were worked out with an elaboration all too rare. The events in
themselves were so exceedingly interesting, and the books about them
were so well written, that it can hardly be considered surprising that
more and more attention was turned towards the Empire. In addition, the
fascinating personality of the Emperor concentrated and specialized the
attention. More important than all, since events of huge importance
turned merely upon his own whims and predilections, it was necessary to
analyse and to examine the nature of the man who had this vast
responsibility. It has become fashionable to inquire into every detail
of his life, and there has grown up an enormous literature about him.
Most of these books contain a fair amount of truth, but they nearly all
contain a high proportion of lies. Napoleon himself was a good liar, but
by now he is much more lied about than lying.

That coffee legend, for instance. Nine books on Napoleon out of ten say
(with no more regard for physiology than for fact) that he was
accustomed to drinking ten, twenty, even thirty cups of coffee a day.
Napoleon drinking coffee is as familiar a figure to us as Sherlock
Holmes injecting morphine, but both figures are equally apocryphal. The
best authorities, people who really knew, are unanimous in saying that
he never drank more than three cups a day. De Bausset, who was a Prefect
of the Palace, and in charge of such arrangements, distinctly says he
took only two, and goes out of his way to deny the rumours to the
contrary which were already circulating. This is but one example out of
many; perhaps we shall meet with others later on.

It is necessary first to sketch Napoleon’s career in brief, for the sake
of later reference. The merest outline will suffice.

Napoleon began his military life under the old régime as an officer in
the artillery; despite an inauspicious start, he attracted attention by
his conduct at the siege of Toulon. Later he was nearly involved in the
fall of Robespierre, but, extricating himself, he served with credit in
the Riviera campaign of 1794. Next, he earned all the gratitude of which
Barras was capable by crushing the revolt of the Sections against the
Directory in 1795. By some means (it is certain that Josephine his wife
had something to do with it) he obtained the command of the army of
Italy; in 1796 and 1797 he crushed the Austrians and Piedmontese,
conquered Piedmont and Lombardy, and made himself a name as the greatest
living general. There followed the expedition to Egypt, where his
successes (extolled as only he knew how) stood out in sharp contrast to
the failures of the other French armies in Italy and Germany. Returning
at the psychological moment, he seized the supreme power, and made
himself First Consul. Masséna had already almost saved France by his
victory at Zürich and his defence of Genoa, and Napoleon continued the
work by a spectacular passage of the Alps and a perilously narrow
victory at Marengo. Moreau settled the business by the battle of
Hohenlinden. During the interval of peace which followed, Napoleon
strengthened himself in every possible way. He codified the legal
system, built up the Grand Army which later astonished the world,
disposed of Moreau and various other possible rivals, assured the French
people of his political wholeheartedness by shooting the Duc d’Enghien
and by sending republicans wholesale to Cayenne; and finally grasped as
much as possible of the shadow as well as the substance of royalty by
proclaiming himself Emperor and receiving the Papal blessing at his
coronation. But already he was at war again with England, and the
following year (1805) Russia and Austria declared against him. He hurled
the Grand Army across Europe with a sure aim. Mack surrendered at Ulm;
out of seventy thousand men only a few escaped. At Austerlitz the
Russian army was smitten into fragments. Austria submitted, and Napoleon
triumphantly tore Tyrol and Venetia from her, gave crowns to his vassal
rulers of Bavaria and Würtemberg, and proclaimed himself overlord of
Germany as Protector of the Confederation of the Rhine. His brother
Louis he made King of Holland; his brother Joseph King of Naples; his
brother-in-law Murat Grand Duke of Berg. Prussia demurred, and was
crushed almost out of existence at Jena. Russia, tardily moving to her
support, was, after a hard fight at Eylau, beaten at Friedland (1807).
At Tilsit the Emperors of the French and of Russia settled the fate of
Continental Europe, and Jerome, the youngest brother of Napoleon, was
given a new kingdom, Westphalia.

So far, nothing but glory and progress; but from now on, nothing but
false steps and failure. First, the overrunning of Spain and the
proclamation of Joseph as King of Spain. This brought Napoleon into
contact with the enmity of a people instead of that merely of a king. It
gave England a chance of effective military intervention, and it shook
the world’s belief in the invulnerability of the Colossus by the defeats
of Vimiero and Baylen. Austria made another effort for freedom in 1809,
to submit tamely, after one victory and two defeats, when the game was
by no means entirely lost. Hence followed further annexations and
maltreatment. Then came blunder after blunder, while the Empire sagged
through its sheer dead weight. The divorce of Josephine lost him the
sympathy of the fervent Catholics and of the sentimentalists. The
marriage with Marie Louise lost him the support of the republicans and
of Russia. He quarrelled with his brother Louis, drove him from the
country and annexed Holland. He tried to direct the Spanish war from
Paris, with bad results. Annexation followed annexation in his attempt
to shut the coasts to English trade. The Empire was gorged and
surfeited, but Napoleon was inevitably forced to further action. Having
irritated each other past bearing, he and Alexander of Russia drifted
into war, and the snows of Russia swallowed up what few fragments of the
old Grand Army had been spared from the Spanish and Danube campaigns. It
was like a blow delivered by a dazed boxer—powerful, but ill-directed
and easily avoided, so that the striker overbalances by his own
momentum. Napoleon struggled once more to his feet. In 1813 he summoned
to the eagles every Frenchman capable of bearing arms. But one by one
his friends turned against him. Prussia, Austria, Saxony, Bavaria, each
in turn joined the ranks of his enemies. His victories of Lützen,
Bautzen and Dresden were of no avail. At Leipzig his army was shattered;
he fought on desperately for a few more months, but at last he had to
submit and abdicate.

A further effort after his escape from Elba ended with the disaster of
Waterloo, and merely led to the last tragedy of St. Helena.

So much for the general. From this we can turn with relief to the
particular; and from the particular, with perhaps even more relief, to
the merely trivial.

[Illustration: GENERAL BONAPARTE]




                               CHAPTER II
                            THE MAN HIMSELF


OF course, we all know him. He was rather short and corpulent, and he
wore a cocked hat, a green coat with red facings, and white breeches.
Sometimes, when the mood took him, he would appear in trailing robes,
with a wreath of laurel round his forehead. Very appropriate,
admittedly, but—that wreath does appear a little incongruous, does it
not? Then there are times when we see him on a white horse in the midst
of the battle. One or two dead men are lying near him in graceful
attitudes; one or two others are engaged in dying still more gracefully.
His staff is round him; in the distance are long lines of infantry and
volumes of cannon-smoke. But everything is so orderly and respectable
that one cannot help thinking that even in that discreet, dim distance
the dying are as careful about their manner as was Cæsar at the foot of
Pompey’s statue. Verestchagin and others strike a different note, but
they never saw Napoleon alive. We have portraits and pictures
innumerable, but are we any nearer to the man himself—to what was
inside the green coat and the cocked hat?

It is the same when we come to read the mountains of memoirs which have
been written around him. There are solemn memoirs, there are indiscreet
memoirs. There are abusive memoirs, there are flattering memoirs. There
are memoirs, written in all honesty, during the reading of which one
cannot help feeling that the writer would really like to begin personal
pronouns referring to Him with a capital letter. And yet, after
months—years, perhaps—of reading, one still feels that one knows
nothing of him. One realizes, naturally, that he was a marvellously
clever man, with a marvellous sense of his own cleverness. But of the
man himself, of his little intimate desires and feelings, one remains
ignorant. A century of memoir-reading will not do as much for us as
would, say, a week’s sojourn alone with him on a desert island. What
adds point to the argument is that obviously the writer of the most
intimate memoirs was just as far from him as we are.

The fact of the matter is that Napoleon in all his life never had a
friend. From his adolescence to his death there was nobody to whom he
could speak unguardedly. It was not so much that he posed, as that he
had himself well in hand on all occasions. He could unbend; he could
pinch a grognard’s ear or crack jokes with his Guard; he could write
passionate letters to Josephine or supplicatory ones to Walewska; but we
realize that each of these displays is merely a flash from some new
facet of the gem. To the design of the whole, to the light which glowed
within secretly, we are perforce blind.

His tastes in art, which would be a valuable indication to his
character, are variously rated by contemporaries. One thing is certain,
and that is that art did not flourish under the Empire. A heavily
censored press acts as a drag upon the wheel of progress in this, as in
all other matters, but one cannot help thinking that this cessation of
development is due as much to Napoleon’s lack of interest in the
subject. David’s hard classicism and Isabey’s futilities are the best
that the Empire can show in painting, while in sculpture (save perhaps
for Houdon), in poetry, in romance, in criticism, not one names
survives, with the slight exception of Madame de Staël. There is no
French contemporary with Körner who could bear a moment’s comparison;
there is not even any single achievement, like Rouget de l’Isle’s of the
previous decade, to which France can point with pride. Napoleon’s own
favourite works in literature make a rather curious list; tragedy was
the only kind of dramatic literature which he favoured, although tragedy
is the weakest part of the French drama, and in tragedy he ranked
Corneille far above all others; Ossian’s poems, despite translation into
French, had a great attraction for him, perhaps because the exalted
wording appealed to him in his moments of fantastic planning; Goethe,
the greatest living poet, held no fascination for him; but Rousseau did.
Indeed Rousseau’s influence is clearly visible in many of Napoleon’s own
writings. Beyond this, there is almost nothing modern which received the
seal of his approval. The classics he read in translation, and solely
for the sake of their matter. Music was not specially liked by him; he
tolerated it because it roused in him the same sensations as did
Ossian’s verse—it was a drug, a stimulant to him, but not a staple
necessary. In painting he showed no special taste; the honours he gave
David clearly indicate that he held no theories of his own on the
subject. This list of likes and dislikes is non-committal; it can tell
us little about Napoleon himself; and we are once more brought to an
abrupt halt in our endeavour to discover what manner of man he really
was.

Yet we can approach the question indirectly. Napoleon had no friend;
there was never a time when he was taken off his guard. His soldiers
loved him—stay! It was not love, it was adoration. That is the key to
the mystery. It was not the love of one man for another; it was the
worship of a God. But just as no man can be a hero to his own valet, so
can no general be a God to his immediate subordinates. The rank and file
could think of Marengo, of Austerlitz, of Jena, but what of the
Marshals? At Marengo, France was on the verge of a frightful disaster.
The slightest touch would have turned the scale, and Napoleon, hemmed in
against the Alps, must have surrendered. What of France then, with a
triumphant army at her frontier and not another regiment at hand? In the
Austerlitz campaign it was nearly the same. Before Jena, Napoleon fell
into error after error. Not until the next day was he made aware that
only half the Prussian army had fought against him, and that he had
recklessly exposed a single corps to meet the attack of the other half
at Auerstädt. That Davout fought and won was Napoleon’s good fortune,
not the result of his skill.

Looking back on fifteen years of unbroken success, the private soldiers
might well believe Napoleon to be a God, but the Marshals were near
enough to him to see the feet of clay. For them there was neither
adoration nor love. He was their taskmaster, and a jealous one at that,
lavish of reprimand and miserly of praise. He gave them wealth, titles,
kingdoms even, but he never risked rivalry with himself by giving any
one of them what they most desired—military power. The Peninsular War
dragged on largely because he did not dare to entrust the supreme
command of three hundred thousand men to a single general. With gold and
glory even misers like Masséna became eventually satiated, and one by
one they dropped away from his allegiance when the tide turned. It fell
to Marmont, the only one of all the Marshals who owed everything to the
Emperor, to surrender Paris to the Allies and complete his ruin. Not one
of the twenty-six paladins accompanied their master to Elba or St.
Helena; that was left to the junior officers such as Bertrand, Montholon
and Gourgaud, who had been near enough to him to adore, but too far off
to see faults. Yet even to these, life with their idol became at times
unbearable, and more than one of them deserted before the end. In men
Napoleon could not inspire the love that endures.

As regards women, it is an unpleasant task to venture a definite
opinion. An aura of tradition has gradually developed around Josephine’s
memory, and she is frequently looked upon as a woman who sacrificed
herself for her love, and allowed herself to be divorced to aid her
husband. Yet her most indignant partisan would not deny that she had
much to lose beside her husband. The position of Queen of Queens;
unlimited jewels; an unstinted wardrobe (and she was passionately fond
of clothes); the prospect of the loss of all this might well have moved
a woman to more tears even than Josephine shed. And of her affection for
her husband one may be permitted to have suspicions. Her circumstances
before the marriage were at least doubtful, and afterwards—those nasty
rumours about Hippolyte Charles and others seem to have some foundation
in fact.

Of Marie Louise mere mention is enough. When we come to discuss her
later life and her conduct with Neipperg we shall find clear proof that
she did not love Napoleon. The other women who came into his life are
pale shades compared even to these two. With none of them was he in
love, and none of them loved him, or came to share his exile. Madame
Walewska visited him for a few days at Elba, but that was merely to seek
further favours for herself and her son. After Waterloo she married; all
her predecessors had already done the same. Women did not love Napoleon.
We may picture Napoleon, then, going through life friendless and quite
alone. Never a moment’s relaxation from the stiffness of his mental
attitude of superiority; never the light of friendship in the eye of man
or woman; every single person in Europe was either his slave or his
enemy. To say the least, his was an isolated position. And yet, was he
unhappy? Bourrienne tells us that in the early Revolution days Napoleon
walked the streets, gaunt and passionate, with a lustful eye for rich
carriages, ornate houses, and all the outward emblems of power. The
phase ended as soon as power was his, and he passed easily into the
condition of isolation which endured for the rest of his life. He was
the Man of Destiny, the sole creature of his kind, and he was happy. His
isolation never troubled him in the least. If ever he referred to it, it
was in terms of satisfaction. He was guilty on more than one occasion of
saying that he was above all law, and it is well known that he believed
in his “star”; he believed that he was marked out by some inscrutable
higher power (the limitations of whose exact nature he never defined) to
achieve unbounded success and to wield a permanently unlimited power. It
is difficult to imagine such a condition. The most ordinary or most
modest man has usually an undying belief that his own ability transcends
all others, and that Providence regards him with a special interest, but
deeper still there is almost invariably a further feeling (often
ignored, but usually obvious at a crisis) that this simply cannot be so.
Even if this further feeling does not become apparent, a man’s sense of
humour usually comes to his rescue and saves him from the uttermost
absurdity. But Napoleon’s sense of humour was only feebly developed, and
in many directions was totally wanting. On the other hand, there were
certainly many reasons for his classification of himself as a different
being from ordinary men. He never turned his hand to anything without
achieving much greater success than his contemporaries. If a
codification of law was required, then Napoleon codified laws, without
one half of the difficulty previously experienced. He won battles over
every general whom the Continent pitted against him. If a province was
to be conquered, or, conquered, had to be reorganized, then Napoleon was
ready at a moment’s notice to dictate the methods of procedure—and he
was usually proved to be correct. For twelve years, from 1800 to 1812,
Napoleon did not know what it was to fail in any matter under his own
personal control, while during that period his successes were
unprecedented. Besides, there were more convenient standards of
comparison. He was able to work at a pace which wore out all his
subordinates, and he was able to continue working long after they had
been compelled to confess themselves beaten. In his capacity for mental
labour he stood not merely unequalled, but unapproached. Even physically
he was frequently able to display superiority; his staff over and over
again were unable to endure fatigues which he bore unmoved. Lastly, he
was usually able to bend to his will anyone with whom he came in
contact. The unruly generals of the Army of Italy in 1796 gave way to
him, when he was little more than a favoured upstart, with extraordinary
mildness. He induced conscientious men like Lefebvre to agree to the
most unscrupulous actions. Alexander of Russia, smarting under the
defeats of Austerlitz and Friedland, was won over in the course of a few
hours’ interview, and became Napoleon’s enthusiastic ally.

There certainly was a great deal in favour of the theory that Napoleon
was a very remarkable man, but not even the greatest of men is justified
in believing that he is different from other men in kind as well as in
degree. The fact that Napoleon really did believe this is highly
significant. It hints at something being wanting in his mental
constitution, something similar to, but even more important than a sense
of humour. His shameless duplicity in both his public and his private
concerns points to the same end. His inability to gain the lasting
friendship of any of those with whom he came in contact is another link
in the chain of argument. His complete disbelief in the
disinterestedness of the motives of any single human being completes it.
Napoleon was one of the most brilliant thinkers the world has ever seen;
he was the most practical and strenuous in action; he enjoyed for twenty
years more good luck than anyone has ever deserved; but he had a
meanness of soul unsurpassed in recorded history. As a machine, he was
wellnigh perfect (until he began to wear out); as a man he was
deplorably wanting.




                              CHAPTER III
                             SOME PALADINS


IT was a common saying in the Napoleonic army that every man in the
ranks carried a Marshal’s bâton in his knapsack. This was correct in
theory, but in actual practice it hardly proved true. Every one of the
twenty-six Marshals of the First Empire had held important commands
before the rank was instituted.

Grouchy, the last Marshal to be created, was second-in-command of the
Bantry Bay expedition in 1796, when Napoleon was just making his name;
Jourdan had commanded the Army of the North as far back as 1794.

But if the title of Marshal was no more than their bare due, Napoleon
certainly gave his generals other honours in plenty. One of them, Murat,
he made a King; another, Bernadotte, after receiving the title of
Sovereign Prince of Ponte Corvo, later became King of Sweden and Norway.
Berthier was Sovereign Prince of Neufchâtel. Three other Marshals were
created Princes of the Empire; thirteen were created Dukes; six, Counts;
and the only one remaining, Poniatowski, was a Prince of Poland already.

Besides titles, wealth without limit was showered upon them. Suchet
received half a million francs with his bâton; Davout in 1811 enjoyed an
income, all told, of two million francs a year along with the unofficial
dictatorship of Poland and the command of a hundred and fifty thousand
men. It was Napoleon’s habit to bestow upon his generals huge estates in
each country he conquered. Lefebvre received the domain of Johannisberg,
on the Rhine, which had once belonged to the Emperor of Austria and
later passed to the Metternich family, while Junot received a castle and
estate of the unlucky King of Prussia. Nearly every man of mark was
given five thousand acres or so in Poland, with the attached serfs. And
Napoleon was the Apostle of the Revolution!

The one condition attached to the gifts was that the recipient must
spend as much as possible in the capital. So Parisian shopkeepers grew
fat and praised the Empire; the Paris mob battened on the crumbs which
fell from the tables, and a feverish gaiety impressed the onlooker. Out
in the subject countries was nothing but a grinding poverty, and in the
countries recently conquered by France the tax-collectors strove to
gather in enough to pay the indemnities, and even the rats starved
because the Grand Army had passed that way.

It is when we come to examine the careers of the Marshals that we first
meet evidence of one of the most curious and significant facts of
Napoleon’s life. Everybody to whom Napoleon showed great favour;
everyone who received his confidence; everyone, in consequence, who had
appeared at one time to be on the direct road to unbounded prosperity,
met with a most tragic and unfortunate end. Not a few of the worst
set-backs which Napoleon experienced were due to the defects of those
whom he had trusted and aggrandized, and many of his favourites,
apparently too weak morally to endure the intoxication of success,
turned against him when fortune ceased to smile upon him. Their deaths
were tragic, and their lives were nearly all dishonourable.

Of all the Marshals, Berthier was the foremost in seniority, in
precedence, and in favour. In every campaign which Napoleon fought, from
1796 to 1814, he held the position of Chief of Staff. The history of his
military career during this period needs no repetition—it is one with
Napoleon’s. Every conceivable honour was bestowed upon him. He was given
the sovereignty of the principality of Neufchâtel and Valangin; in 1809
the additional title of Prince of Wagram; he was appointed a Senator, a
Minister, Vice-Constable of France and a Grand Dignitary of the Empire;
at Napoleon’s hands he received a bride of royal descent, in the person
of a Princess of Bavaria; in 1810 the supreme honour was his of
representing Napoleon at the preliminary ceremony of the marriage with
Marie Louise. It seemed that he was one with Napoleon, his faithful
shadow and devoted servant. And yet when Napoleon abdicated and was sent
to Elba, Berthier threw in his lot with the Bourbons, and swore
allegiance to them. Napoleon’s return and new accession to power during
the Hundred Days, in consequence placed him in a terrible position. He
was torn between his new allegiance and his old devotion to Napoleon.
The strain proved too severe. He died at Bamberg, just before Waterloo,
having flung himself from a high window in his despair.

The second senior of the Marshals was Joachim Murat. Murat was fortunate
in two ways. He was able to handle large masses of cavalry with decision
on a battlefield, and he married the sister of the Emperor. There was
very little else to recommend him for distinction, but these two facts
were sufficient to raise him to a throne. Napoleon appointed him to the
command of the cavalry of the Grand Army. He made him a Prince and Grand
Admiral of France. Next came a sovereignty—the Grand Duchy of Berg and
Cleves, and two years later Murat mounted the throne which Joseph
Bonaparte had just vacated, and became King of the Two Sicilies. So far,
it was a highly satisfactory career for a man who had begun as the
assistant of his father, the inn and posting-house keeper of La Bastide.
Murat determined to keep his throne, and during the dark days of 1814 he
turned against Napoleon, and marched at the head of his Neapolitans
against the French. But retribution was swift. He lost his throne next
year in a premature attempt to unite Italy, and in the end he was shot
by the indignant Neapolitan Bourbons after the miserable failure of an
attempt on his part to recover his crown after the fashion set by
Napoleon in his descent from Elba.

It is, perhaps, a pardonable digression to consider here what might have
happened had Murat retained his throne. It is certain that he would have
been as progressive as the Austrians and his own weak nature would have
allowed. It is possible that the United Italy party would have looked
towards his dynasty instead of to the House of Savoy. The growing
Napoleonic tradition would have aided. Perhaps to-day we might behold in
the south a King of Italy descended from a Gascon stable-boy, to balance
in the north a King of Sweden descended from a Gascon lawyer’s clerk.

But to return to our former theme. So far we have seen two of Napoleon’s
favourites meet with violent deaths. There are many more instances.
Bessières was a nonentity distinguished by little except his devotion to
the Empire. He attracted Napoleon’s notice in 1796, and his doglike
faithfulness was a sure recommendation. Bessières became the Commander
of the Guard; later he was created Duke of Istria and was given immense
riches. Napoleon honoured him with all the friendship of which he was
capable; it seemed not unlikely that a throne would be found for him.
But Bessières died in agony after receiving a mortal wound at Lützen.

Then there was Ney, the brave des braves. His personal courage was
almost his only title to fame. When Napoleon attained supreme power, Ney
was a divisional general of the Army of the Rhine. Under the Empire he
became Marshal, Duke of Elchingen and Prince of the Moskowa. It was Ney
who made Ulm possible by his victory at Elchingen; it was he whose
attack beat back the Russians at Friedland; to him is due much of the
credit for Borodino, while his command of the rearguard during the
retreat from Moscow is beyond praise. And yet he was many times in
error. At Jena and during the Eylau campaign his impetuosity was almost
disastrous. He made several grave mistakes during Masséna’s campaign in
Spain, 1810-1811. At Bautzen in 1813 he lost a great opportunity, and he
was beaten later at Dennewitz. It was his vigour and his dauntless
courage which recommended him to Napoleon, who made full use of these
qualities to stimulate the hero-worship of his young troops. Ney
received wealth, high command and a princely title at the Emperor’s
hands. Then he helped to force the Emperor to abdicate. However, he was
unstable; he betrayed his new king and went over to Napoleon during the
descent from Elba. Napoleon entrusted him with the task of staving off
the English during the Waterloo campaign, and he failed lamentably. He
lost a great opportunity at Quatre Bras through having allowed his
columns to lengthen out; he shilly-shallied all the morning of the 16th
of June; he ruined the campaign by his furious countermand to d’Erlon in
the afternoon; and finally at Waterloo he wasted the reserve cavalry by
his unsupported attacks on the English squares. And the Bourbons shot
him as soon as possible after the second Restoration.

Lannes, “the Bayard of the French Army,” whom Napoleon had called “le
braves des braves” before he gave the title to Ney, met with as
miserable a fate. He had begun life as a dyer’s apprentice at Lectourne,
but enlisted at the opening of the Revolutionary wars, and was a colonel
on Napoleon’s staff during the first campaign of Italy. His fearless
acceptance of responsibility, and his magnificent dash and courage while
in action were his great assets, and Napoleon favoured him more than any
of the younger Marshals, except Murat. It was largely through him that
Napoleon found it possible to employ the strategic weapon which he
invented—the strategic advanced guard. Victories as widely divided as
Marengo and Friedland were directly due to Lannes, and he was
proportionately rewarded with a Marshalate, a Colonel-generalship, an
enormous fortune and the title of Duke of Montebello. But he was
mortally wounded at Aspern, and died of gangrene at Vienna.

There was one Marshal whom Napoleon especially favoured who did not meet
with a violent death. Nevertheless his end was more terrible by far than
was Bessières’ or even Lannes’. This was Marmont, who in 1796 was a
young captain twenty-two years of age, but who gained Napoleon’s regard
to such good effect that he was Inspector-General of Artillery at
twenty-six, governor of Illyria and Duke of Ragusa at thirty-four, and
Marshal in 1809, one year later. But he failed in Spain, Wellington
beating him thoroughly at Salamanca. In 1814 he dealt the finishing blow
to the tottering Empire by his surrender of Paris. He seemed fated to be
unfortunate. Pampered by the Bourbons, he mishandled the army in Paris
during Charles X.’s attempt at absolute power, and ruined both the
dynasty and himself. He dragged out the remainder of his life in exile,
hated and despised alike by Bonapartists, Legitimists, Orleanists and
Republicans.

So much for the Marshals Napoleon liked; his favour certainly appears to
have been blighting. Now for those whom he disliked.

When Napoleon finally got rid of Moreau, the man who succeeded in
general estimation to the vacant and undesirable position of unofficial
leader of the unofficial opposition was Jean Baptiste Jules Bernadotte.
This man was one of the most despicable and successful trimmers in
history. In Moreau’s Army of the Rhine he had attained the rank of
general of division, but he was in no way a talented leader. Just before
Napoleon’s return from Egypt he had intrigued to attain the supreme
power, but over-reached himself. In Napoleon’s _coup d’état_ of the 18th
Brumaire he hunted with the hounds and ran with the hare with remarkable
success, assuring the Directory on the one hand of his unfaltering
support, and yet joining the group of generals who accompanied Napoleon,
but characteristically not wearing uniform. In addition, he had a
convenient shelter behind a woman’s petticoats, for with subtle
forethought he had married Joseph Bonaparte’s sister-in-law, Désirée
Clary. Désirée was a jilted sweetheart of Napoleon’s, and what with her
hatred of the great man, Joseph’s support, and Napoleon’s horror of a
scandal in his family (combined with a sneaking affection for her)
Bernadotte made himself fairly secure all round. But he still continued
to intrigue against Napoleon. During the Consulate an extraordinary
conspiracy was discovered centring at Rennes, Bernadotte’s headquarters.
Bernadotte himself was undoubtedly implicated, but he somehow wriggled
free from suspicion. To the Republicans he posed as a Republican; the
Bourbons were convinced that he was on their side; actually he was
working for his own hand, while, thanks to Joseph, he obtained his
Marshalate and the principality of Ponte Corvo from the Empire.

In action, various unsavourily suspicious incidents occurred in
connection with him. In 1806 he took advantage of an ambiguous order to
absent his corps both from Jena and Auerstädt; the results of his action
might have been far-reaching. Later Benningsen and the Russian army
escaped from the trap Napoleon had set for them by capturing vital
orders which were on their way to the Prince of Ponte Corvo. At Wagram
his corps was routed and broken up.

But when, in 1810, the Swedes were seeking a Crown Prince for their
country, he was the man they selected. Apparently their choice should
have been agreeable to Napoleon. Was Bernadotte not the brother-in-law
of the King of Spain, a connection by marriage of the Emperor, Prince of
Ponte Corvo and one of the senior Marshals? Moreover, while Governor of
Hanover, he had had dealings with the Swedes and had ingratiated himself
in their esteem. Napoleon was furious, but he could do nothing, and
Bernadotte became Crown Prince and virtual autocrat of Sweden. It only
remained for him to win the favour of Russia by turning against France,
so that, at the Treaty of Abo, Norway as well was handed over to his
tender mercies.

Later he even angled for the throne of France, but the French could
never forgive the part he had played in defeating them at Gross Beeren,
Dennewitz and Leipzig; they did not realize that with this very object
in view he had almost betrayed his new allies, and had hung back and
procrastinated in order to retain his French popularity.

But double-dealer, intriguer, traitor that he was, hated by Napoleon,
hated by the French people, despised by the rest of Europe, he
nevertheless held on to his throne, and transmitted it to his
descendants. Nowadays the House of Bernadotte is not considered too
ignoble to wed even with a branch of the House of Windsor.

There were other Marshals whom Napoleon disliked, mainly because of
their former association with Moreau. Macdonald was the son of a
supporter of the Young Pretender, and was a relative of Flora Macdonald.
He failed to pass the examination for a commission under the old régime,
but with the Revolution came his chance. He distinguished himself under
Dumouriez and Pichegru (who subsequently turned Royalist), and then
under Moreau. It was an unlucky start for him. The Directory appointed
him to the command of the Army of Naples, but with this force he was
beaten by Suvaroff in the four days’ battle of the Trebbia. Subsequently
he performed the marvellous feat of leading an army across the Splugen
in midwinter, but for all that Napoleon employed him as little as
possible, keeping him on half-pay until 1809. However, Macdonald
received his bâton after Wagram; mainly, it is believed, to throw a
stronger light on Bernadotte’s failure. In 1813 Macdonald, Duke of
Tarentum, was beaten again at the Katzbach, but by now Napoleon had some
idea of his worth and retained him in command. By a delicious piece of
irony, Macdonald the distrusted was the last Marshal to leave the
Emperor in 1814; he was also one of the few to adhere to the Bourbons
during the Hundred Days. He enjoyed great honour under the Restoration
and the July Monarchy, and died comfortably in his bed at the age of
seventy-five.

Another _bête noire_ of Napoleon’s was St. Cyr. He too was one of the
“Spartans of the Rhine.” In consequence Napoleon kept him out of active
service as much as possible. This course of action was of doubtful
utility, for St. Cyr was a man of superior talents. Not until 1812 was
he made a Marshal, but wounds then kept him out of action until August,
1813, and he was made prisoner by the Allies in the autumn. The
Bourbons, however, took kindly to him, and he held various high offices
until his death in 1830.

Thus the five favourite Marshals of Napoleon died miserably, and the
three whom he disliked would be said to have lived happily ever after by
any self-respecting moral story-teller. It is a very curious fact, and
one which finds a parallel elsewhere in Napoleon’s career, as we shall
see in later chapters.

[Illustration: PRINCE JOACHIM
 (MURAT, KING OF THE TWO SICILIES)]




                               CHAPTER IV
                                ONE WIFE


WE have already alluded to the intensely needy period of Napoleon’s
life, which was mainly centred around the year 1795. He knew himself to
be a world conqueror; he despised the shifty intriguers who controlled
at that time both his own destiny and that of France; he bitterly envied
the few insolent survivors of the old noblesse whom he had met, while
his very bread was precariously earned. It was a maddening situation.

Then circumstances suddenly took a change for the better. By a happy
accident Barras employed him to put down the revolt of the sections, and
within a few days Napoleon found himself general of the army of the
interior, and a person of some consequence. Still, there were bitter
drops even in this first draught of success, for his position depended
solely on the whim of the readily corruptible Director, who could with a
word have sent him either to a dungeon or to a command-in-chief.
Moreover, the haughty Parisian society regarded the gaunt, desperately
earnest general of twenty-six with an amusement they made no attempt to
conceal. Parisian society had had nearly two years by now in which to
concentrate, and it was already crystallizing out. There were old
sans-culottes, now Ambassadors, Ministers or Directors. There were Army
contractors in hordes. There were their wives (either by courtesy or by
Republican law) who were just recovering from the _sans chemise_ phase
and beginning to ape the old customs of the _haut noblesse_. Finally
there were a few of the old court families along with innumerable
pretenders, ex-valets masquerading as ci-devant marquises; comtesses (as
_précieuses_ as they could manage) who had once been kitchenmaids, while
every name hinted at a “de” which had been perforce dropped during the
Terror. And because trifling was for the moment the fashion, this select
band could well afford to sneer at the ridiculous little Corsican
officer who meant everything he said, and who had had great difficulty
before the Revolution in proving the three generations of noble descent
necessary to obtain nomination as a military cadet.

Napoleon in these circumstances acted very much as he did in a military
difficulty. He selected the most advantageous objective, flung himself
upon it, and followed up his initial success without hesitation. He
broke into the charmed circle of Directory society by marrying one of
its shining lights.

Josephine, vicomtesse de Beauharnais, was a representative of the
farthest outside fringe of Court society under the old régime. Her
marriage with Beauharnais had been arranged by her aunt, who was her
father-in-law’s mistress. This unfortunate relationship, combined with
poverty and the obscurity of the family, had barred most of the doors of
pre-Revolutionary society to her, and the Beauharnais were, in the minds
of the Montmorencys and Rohans, no more worthy of notice than the merest
bourgeois. Of this fact Bonaparte cannot have been ignorant, no matter
what has been said to the contrary, but it was of no importance to him.
He cared little even for the fact that Beauharnais had been at one time
a President of the Constituent Assembly and Commander-in-Chief of the
Army of the Rhine, before meeting the fate of most of the
Commanders-in-Chief of 1794. All that mattered to Bonaparte was that
Josephine was a member of the narrow circle of the Directory, that in
fact she and Madame Tallien were the two most important women therein,
and that marriage with her would gain him admission also. The Directory
was fast becoming a close oligarchy keeping a jealous eye watching for
intruders, and Napoleon had to act at once. His policy was soon
justified, for immediately after his marriage his position was
recognized by the offer of the longed-for command of the Army of Italy.

There were other considerations as well. Josephine possessed a wonderful
charm of manner, and her taste was irreproachable. The beauty of her
figure was undoubted; that of her face was enhanced by dexterous art. To
Napoleon, starved of the good things of life, and incredibly lustful
after them, she must have appeared a houri of his Paradise. The violence
of his reaction from a forced self-control may be judged by the stream
of passionate letters which he sent her every few hours during the
opening of his campaign of Italy. Heaven knows he had difficulties
enough to contend with there, what with mutinous generals, starving
soldiers, and an enemy twice his strength, but we find him snatching a
few minutes two or three times a day to turn from his labours and
worries in order to contemplate the joys he had attained, and
endeavouring to express them on paper.

Josephine’s motives were also mixed. She was thirty-two years of age,
and she was desperately poor. Her late husband’s property was almost
entirely situated in the West Indies, and it was now held by the
English. Her dreadful experiences under the Terror, when she was
imprisoned and within an ace of being guillotined, had probably aged her
and shaken her nerve. Barras and various bankers had helped her with
funds (perhaps expecting a return, perhaps not) but such resources would
soon come to an end. In this extremity, appeared Napoleon, pressing an
urgent suit. After all, he was not too bad a match. He was already
general of the army of the interior, and between them both they ought to
screw some better appointment out of Barras. He had not a sou to bless
himself with beside his pay, but Republican generals usually found means
to become rich in a short time. If he were killed, there would be a
pension; if he survived, and was unsuccessful, divorce was easy under
Republican law. She obviously stood to gain much and to lose little.

And then it could not be denied that Napoleon had a way with him. His
fierce Southern nature would sometimes raise a response in her. After
all, she was a Creole, and her Creole blood could hardly fail to stir at
his passionate wooing. Although six years his senior, disillusioned,
experienced, hardened and shallow though she was, there were times when
his tempestuous advances carried her away.

Yet at other times, when he was absent, and she had once more caught the
infection of cynicism and trifling from her associates, Napoleon
appeared vaguely absurd to her. “Il m’ennuie,” she would say, languidly
turning the pages of his letters. She had no desire to leave Paris,
where she was enjoying the prestige of being the wife of a successful
general, to share with him the privations of active service. Only when
Lombardy was in his hands, and a palace and an almost royal reception
were awaiting her, did she join him.

Moreover, until she had a position to lose, she undoubtedly indulged in
flirtations. Corsican jealousy may have played a part in the furious
rages to which Napoleon gave rein, but there is no denying that
Josephine was several times indiscreet. In turn, he suspected Hippolyte
Charles, a young and handsome army contractor, Murat (at that time his
aide-de-camp) and even Junot, his blind admirer.

By the time that Napoleon was nearing supreme power, his brief passion
for Josephine had burnt itself out. He himself had already been several
times unfaithful to her, and the only feeling that still remained was
the half-pitying affection a man bears towards a discarded mistress. On
his return from Egypt he found elaborate preparations made for him. His
family, poisonously jealous of Josephine, were waiting with
circumstantial accounts of her actions, and they pressed him to obtain a
divorce. Josephine, who had set out to meet him, in order to get in the
first word, had taken the wrong road and missed him, so that the
Bonaparte family had a clear field. They made the most of it. Josephine
returned to Paris to find her husband almost determined upon divorce.

At one and the same time Napoleon had to endure the anxieties of the
_coup d’état_, the urging of his brothers and sisters and the appeals of
his wife and step-children. It must have been a severe trial, and in the
end he gave way to Josephine. Probably he realized that it was the
wisest thing he could do. He could ill afford a scandal at this crisis
in his career, and Josephine was a really useful helpmate to him. He
paid off her debts (to the amount of a mere hundred thousand pounds) and
settled down to make the best of things.

The lesson was not lost on Josephine. She was now the first lady of the
Continent, and never again did she risk the loss of that position.
Thenceforward she lived a life of rigid correctness, and instead it was
Napoleon who became more and more unfaithful to her.

It was a strange period through which Josephine now lived. On the one
hand she had reached heights of which she could never have dreamed
before; on the other was the bitter probability that all her power and
position would vanish in a moment when Napoleon made up his mind to take
the plunge. The other Bonapartes were most bitterly hostile to her, and
lost no opportunity of displaying their hostility. The only possible
method of making her position permanent was to have a child, and this
boon was denied her. And yet Napoleon found her a most invaluable ally.
Her queenly carriage and perfect taste in clothes were grateful in a
Court the awkwardness of whose manners was the jest of Europe. The
majority of Frenchmen were honestly fond of her, and her tactful
distribution of the charitable funds placed at her disposal by Napoleon
enhanced this sentiment. In her meetings with royalty she was superb;
she displayed the arrogance neither of an upstart nor of an Empress; the
Kings of Würtemberg and of Bavaria grew exceedingly fond of her. Most
important of all, perhaps, was the help which she gave Napoleon during
the Bayonne Conference. The haughty grandees of Spain, the harebrained
Prince of the Asturias and even the imbecile King himself showed her the
deepest respect, despite the fact that Napoleon was endeavouring to
coerce them into handing over the crown to his brother.

The occasions were rare, however, when Josephine was allowed to enter
into more than the mere ceremonies of international politics. She was
neither allowed to act nor to advise. At the least hint of interference
on her part Napoleon was up in arms on the instant. Current rumour
credited her with attempting to save the life of the Duc d’Enghien, and
this has frequently been affirmed since, but from what we know of
Napoleon and from what we know of Josephine we can only conclude that
her attempt was timid and that Napoleon’s refusal was blank and brief.
For Josephine there only remained a purely decorative function. Other
activities were denied to her (one cannot help thinking that she did not
strive for them with much vigour); she was placidly content to spend her
days in inspections of her wardrobe, in changing her toilettes half a
dozen times daily and talking scandal with her ladies-in-waiting.

These amusements were not quite as harmless as might be imagined, for
her passion for dress caused her to run heavily into debt, and every
jeweller in Paris knew that he had only to send her jewellery for
inspection for it to be instantly bought. To pay her debts she was put
to curious expedients. She was in continual terror lest her husband
should discover them, and she gladly paid enormous blackmail to her
creditors to postpone the day of claim. She even appealed for assistance
to Ministers and other high officials sooner than tell Napoleon.
Naturally the storms which occurred when the day of reckoning could no
longer be put off were terrible. Napoleon raged ferociously at every
discovery. He paid the debts, it is true, but he usually arbitrarily
reduced the totals by a quarter or even a half before doing so. Even
then the tradespeople made a large profit, for they not only made
allowance for his action, but they also took full advantage of
Josephine’s uninquiring nature.

The unstable situation dragged along, to the surprise of many people, to
the consternation of many others, and to the delight of even more, for
several nerve-racking years. The end had to come sooner or later, and it
came surprisingly late.




                               CHAPTER V
                              THE DIVORCE


AT the close of 1809 Napoleon was at the height of his power. Every
country of Europe, except England, was his vassal or his ally, and he
was about to send Masséna and a sufficient force to Spain to ensure that
England also would cease from troubling. The circumstances which were to
lead to the fall of his enormous empire were already well developed, but
they were hardly obvious to the common eye, which was dazzled by his
brilliance.

The one element of weakness apparent was the lack of an heir to the
throne. The equilibrium of Europe was poised upon the life of one man,
and although many people believed that man to be superhuman, there was
no one who thought him immortal. Napoleon had been wounded at Ratisbon;
perhaps at his next battle the bullet would be better aimed. But hit or
miss, there were many would-be assassins in Europe, and knives were
being sharpened and infernal machines prepared in scores of dingy
garrets.

No one could imagine what would happen were Napoleon to die. The
Marshals recalled longingly the break-up of the Macedonian Empire, and
already in fancy saw themselves kings. The Republicans saw in his death
the downfall of autocracy; the Royalists hoped for the restoration of
Legitimacy. Subject nations saw themselves free; hostile nations saw
themselves enriched. The one thing which obviously could not happen was
the succession of the legal heir; Joseph in Spain, Louis in Holland and
Jerome in Westphalia were at that very moment showing how unfit they
were to govern anything. The Viceroy of Italy (Eugène de Beauharnais,
Napoleon’s stepson) was popular and capable, but Napoleon realized that
on account of his lack of Bonaparte blood he would not be tolerated.
There was one child who might perhaps have been accepted, and that was
Napoleon Charles, son of Louis Bonaparte and Hortense Beauharnais.
Vulgar gossip gave Napoleon himself the credit for being the father of
his step-daughter’s child, and on this account Napoleon Charles was
considered the likely heir, but he died of croup. It is possible that
calamities without number would have been prevented had there been in
1807 an efficient nurse at the sick-bed of a child.

However that may be, Napoleon had no heir, and he had given up hope of
Josephine presenting him with one. At the same time, any doubts he had
on his own account were effaced by the birth of a son to him by Madame
Walewska. He dismissed as impractical a suggested scheme of simulated
pregnancy on Josephine’s part; too many people would have to be in the
secret; if they lived they would hold as much power as the Emperor
himself; and if (as he was quite capable of doing) he executed everyone
concerned, in Oriental fashion, tongues would wag harder than ever.
Besides, although the French would apparently put up indefinitely with
his losing a hundred thousand of their young men’s lives a year, they
would not tolerate for one second being made fools of in the eyes of the
whole world.

Then Napoleon might have adopted one of his own illegitimate sons. Even
this wild project he considered carefully, but he put it aside. The only
course left open was to divorce Josephine and take some more fruitful
wife instead, and Napoleon gradually came to accept this project.

Whether he was wise or not in this course of action cannot be decided
definitely. Certainly he was not justified in the event, and he later
alluded to the Austrian marriage as an “abyss covered with flowers.”
What he left out of full consideration when making his decision was
that, while Europe might suffer his tyranny uncomplainingly if they
believed that the system would end with his death, they would endeavour
to end it at once if there were a chance of its continuing indefinitely.
In a similar manner the birth of an heir to James II. of England had
precipitated matters a century before. But whether Napoleon forgot this
point, or whether he believed his Empire more stable than it actually
was, he nevertheless determined on divorce and a new marriage.

On his return from the Wagram campaign of 1809, Josephine found him
fixed in his decision. The connection between their apartments was
walled up, and for weeks the Emperor and the Empress never met without a
third person being present. It seems strange that the man who did not
falter at Eylau, who sent the Guard to destruction at Waterloo, should
have been daunted by the prospect of a woman’s tears, but Napoleon
undoubtedly put off the unpleasant interview as long as possible. At
last he nerved himself to the inevitable, and the dreaded sentence was
pronounced. An official of the palace tells a story of Napoleon’s sudden
appearance among the Imperial ladies-in-waiting carrying the fainting
Empress in his arms. Ten days later, on the 15th of December, Josephine
announced her acquiescence in the decision to the Imperial council, and
the marriage was annulled by _senatus consultum_.

Napoleon had endeavoured to procure a more satisfactory form of divorce
from the Pope, but Pius, to his credit, would not assist him. Five years
before, at the coronation, he had refused his blessing until the
Imperial pair had been married by the Church (the marriage in 1796 was
purely a legal contract), and Napoleon, exasperated but compelled to
yield, had submitted to a ceremony conducted by the Archbishop of Paris
under conditions of the utmost secrecy. Pius could not in decency give
his aid to break a marriage celebrated at his especial request only five
years before, and in consequence he found himself a prisoner in French
hands, and the last of the patrimony of St. Peter was annexed to the
French Empire.

It would puzzle a cleverer man even than Napoleon to devise a series of
actions better calculated to annoy the Church and its more devout
followers.

For Josephine the pill was gilded in a style more elaborate even than
was customary under the Empire. She retained her Imperial titles; she
received the Elysée at Paris, Malmaison, and the palace of Navarre. An
income of a hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling per annum was
settled upon her. No restraint in reason was set upon her actions; she
was not forced into retirement; and Napoleon continued to visit her even
after his marriage to Marie Louise. For the last four years of her life
Josephine occupied a position unique in history.

Josephine bore her troubles well in public. However much she may have
wept to Napoleon, however much she may have knelt at his feet imploring
him to have mercy, to the world at large she showed dry eyes and an
immobile expression. Perhaps her pride came to her help; perhaps, after
all, freedom, the title of Empress, and a monstrous income, may have
reconciled her to her loss of precedence; it is even conceivable that
she preferred the sympathy of Europe, expressed in no uncertain voice,
to the burdens of royalty.

Josephine all her life was a _poseuse_ of minor mental capacity; what
could be more gratifying to her than a situation where the possibilities
of posing were quite unlimited?

For her, these possibilities were never cut short. She never had to
endure the anticlimax of being the divorced wife of a fallen Emperor;
she died suddenly just before Napoleon’s first abdication, soon after
receiving visits from all sorts of Emperors and Kings who were
accompanying their armies in the campaign of 1814.




                               CHAPTER VI
                              ANOTHER WIFE


THUS at the beginning of 1810 Napoleon found himself once more
unmarried, and free to choose himself a new bride. There never was a
choice so fraught with possibilities of disaster. It was not so much a
matter of making the most advantageous selection, as of making the least
dangerous. If he married a woman of inferior rank, all Europe would
exultantly proclaim that it was because no royal family would admit him.
If he married a princess of one of his subject kingdoms, Bavaria,
Würtemberg or Saxony, the others would become instantly jealous. A
Bourbon bride was obviously out of the question, seeing that he was
keeping all three royal branches out of their patrimonies. Should he
choose a Hohenzollern, then the countries which held territories which
had once been Prussian would become justifiably uneasy. There only
remained the Hapsburgs and the Romanoffs, and a marriage with either
would annoy the other. The best thing Napoleon could do was to ally
himself with the more powerful, which was undoubtedly the royal house of
Russia.

But here Napoleon met with an unexpected reverse. The Czar Alexander was
at once a realist and an idealist, and he could not decide anything
without months of cogitation. Moreover, the clever advisers round him
foresaw that Napoleon’s demands of their country must increase
unbearably, and they had no intention of tying their ruler’s hands in
this fashion. Torn between his ministers’ advice and the urging of his
old admiration for Napoleon, between his pride of race and his desire
for a powerful alliance, Alexander temporized and then temporized again.
He explained that all the Grand Duchesses were members of the Greek
Church, and he had qualms about the necessary change of religion. He
tried to show that they were all already affianced. He said, literally,
that his mother would not allow him to act.

In the end, Napoleon, fearing a rebuff, and conscious that delay would
weaken his position, abandoned the project and turned his attention to
Austria. Alexander was naturally annoyed. 1812 may be said to have begun
in 1810.

However, if a Grand Duchess were unavailable, an Archduchess would
certainly bring Napoleon compensations. The House of Hapsburg-Lorraine
was the most celebrated in Europe; it had supplied Holy Roman Emperors
since the thirteenth century. After Napoleon and Alexander, Francis was
easily the most powerful continental ruler, despite his recent defeats;
Aspern and Wagram had just shown how delicately the balance was poised.
But more than this; the Hapsburgs and the Bourbons had repeatedly
intermarried; if there were anything that would convince the doubters
that Napoleon was a real, permanent monarch, it would be his marriage
with the niece of Louis XVI, the daughter of His Imperial, Royal and
Apostolic Majesty the Emperor of Austria, King of Hungary, King of
Bohemia, Duke of Styria, of Carinthia and of Carniola, erstwhile Emperor
of the Holy Roman Empire, and titular King of Jerusalem.

The achievement would be deficient in some respects. Tyrol and Dalmatia
no longer figured in the Emperor’s resounding list of titles—France
ruled one and Bavaria the other, and Austria might easily demand
restitution as the price of Marie Louise’s hand. The very name of the
new Empress would remind people of Marie Antoinette, her ill-fated aunt,
and a family alliance between Napoleon and the autocrat of autocrats
might well give the _coup de grâce_ to the moribund belief in Napoleon
as the Apostle of the Revolution.

Be that as it may, Napoleon had already gone too far to draw back, and
early in 1810 he prevailed on Francis I. to make a formal offer of his
daughter’s hand.

They were an oddly contrasting couple. He was forty, she was eighteen.
He was an Italian-Corsican-French hybrid of unknown ancestry, she was of
the bluest blood in Christendom. He was the victorious leader of the new
idea, she was the scion of a dying autocracy. Three times had Marie
Louise fled with her family from the wrath of the French; all her life
she had heard the man who was about to become her husband alluded to as
the embodiment of evil, as the Corsican Ogre, as the Beast of the
Apocalypse. They had never met, and she had certainly not the least idea
as to what kind of a man he was. All things considered, it was as well
that she had been trained all her life to accept her parents’ decision
on her marriage without demur.

Her training had been what might have been expected of the
etiquette-ridden, hidebound, conservative, dogmatic House of Hapsburg.
She was familiar with every language of Europe, because it could not be
foreseen whom she would eventually marry. Music, drawing, embroidery,
all those accomplishments which permitted of surveillance and which did
not encourage thought were hers. But she was proudest of the fact that
she could move her ears without moving her face.

Every possible precaution that she would retain her valuable innocence
had been taken. She had never been to a theatrical performance. She had
never been allowed to own a male animal of any species; her principal
pets were hen canaries. Her reading matter was closely scrutinized
beforehand, and every single word which might possibly hint at
difference of sex was cut out with scissors. It seems probable that she
had spoken to no man other than her father and her uncles. One can
hardly be surprised at reading that her mental power was small, after
being stunted in its growth in this fashion for eighteen years.

Napoleon sent as his proxy to Vienna Berthier, his trusted chief of
staff. One can find nowhere any statement that the Austrians were
pleased to see their princess standing side by side with a general whose
latest acquired title was Prince of Wagram.

Perhaps as a sop to the national pride of Austria, Napoleon sent the
bride he had not yet seen presents which have never been equalled in
cost or magnificence. The trousseau he sent cost a hundred thousand
francs; it included a hundred and fifty chemises each costing five
pounds sterling, and enormous quantities of all other necessary linen.
In addition he sent another hundred thousand francs’ worth of lace and
twelve dozen pairs of stockings at from one to three pounds sterling a
pair. Dressing-table fittings and similar trifles cost nearly twenty
thousand pounds, but all this expenditure was a mere trifle compared to
the cost of the jewellery which Marie Louise received. The lowest
estimate of this is placed at ten million francs—four hundred thousand
pounds. Her dress allowance was to be over a thousand pounds a month.

Poor stupid Marie Louise might well fancy she was in Heaven. The
daughter of an impoverished emperor, she had never possessed any
jewellery other than a few corals and seed-pearls, and her wardrobe had
been limited both by her niggardly stepmother and by circumstances.

All her life she had been treated as a person of minor importance, but
suddenly she found even her pride-ridden father regarding her with
deference. Metternich and Schwartzenberg sought her favour. Her aunts
and cousins clustered eagerly round her, anxious to share in the spoils.
It certainly was a silver lining to the cloud of matrimony with an
unknown.

Napoleon on his side was enraptured with the prospect. His meanness of
soul is well displayed by his snobbish delight. He went to inordinate
lengths in order to secure the approval of the great lady who had
condescended to share his throne. He swept his palaces clear of anything
which might remind his wife of her predecessor, and refurnished them
with meticulous care. The fittings were standardized as far as possible,
so that she might feel at once at home wherever she might choose to
live; he even arranged a suite of rooms for her exactly like those she
had lived in at Schönbrunn. Napoleon gave his passion for organization
full rein in matters of this kind, and without doubt he achieved a
splendid success. “He was a good tenant, this Napoleon,” said Louis
XVIII., inspecting the Tuileries after the Restoration.

It was not merely her home that Napoleon adorned for Marie Louise, but
even himself. For a space the green coat was laid aside, and he arrayed
himself in a tunic stiff with embroidery. He tried to learn to waltz,
and failed miserably. In everything he acted in a manner which amazed
even those who had lived with him for years. No woman was half so
excited over her first ball as was Napoleon over the prospect of
marrying a Hapsburg.

He grew more and more excited as Marie Louise and her train journeyed
across Germany and drew nearer and nearer. From every halting place
despatches reached him in dozens. Marie Louise wrote to him, Caroline
Murat (whom he had sent to welcome her) wrote to him, Berthier wrote to
him, the ladies-in-waiting wrote to him, even the mayors of the towns
passed through wrote to him. The officers who brought the letters were
eagerly cross-questioned. The Emperor who, when on the brink of grand
military events, would tell his attendants only to awaken him for bad
news, passed his days waiting for his unknown bride in a fever of
impatience.

At last he could bear it no longer. Napoleon was at Soissons, where the
meeting had been arranged to take place, but, unable to wait, he rode
forward post haste through pelting rain, with only Murat at his side. At
Courcelles they met the Empress. At first the coachman was minded to
drive past the two muddy figures who hailed him, but Napoleon made
himself known, and clambered into the Imperial berline. He would brook
not another moment’s delay. The carriage pelted forward through all the
towns where addresses of welcome were ready, where droves of damsels all
in white were preparing to greet them, where banquets and fêtes were
ready. They drove past Soissons, where a wonderful pavilion had been
erected, in which the Imperial pair had expected to meet for the first
time during a ceremony more pompous even than epoch-making Tilsit; they
only stopped when they reached the palace of Compiegne, where, at nine
o’clock at night, a hurried dinner was prepared by the astonished
servants.

Even the dinner was cut short. Half-way through Napoleon asked Marie
Louise a question; she blushed, and was unable to answer. It is to be
doubted if she even knew what he was talking about. Napoleon turned to
the Austrian envoy. “Her Majesty is doubtful,” he said. “Is it not true
that we are properly married?” The envoy hesitated. No one had expected
that Napoleon would take the ceremony by proxy seriously; elaborate
arrangements had been made for a further ceremony in Paris. But it was
useless for the envoy to demur; Napoleon carried off Marie Louise to his
own apartments, and breakfasted at her bedside next morning. Later his
meanness of soul once more obtruded itself, when he hinted at his
experiences to one of his friends.

If Napoleon was a parvenu among monarchs, he was at least able to show
scoffers that his own royal ceremonies could put in the shade any
similar display by thousand-year-old dynasties. At Marie Louise’s
coronation four queens bore her train.

Characteristically they tried to trip her up with it. Never before had
the world beheld four queens bearing another woman’s robes, and
certainly never before had it seen anything parallel to the other
exhibition.

When we come to see who these queens were, we shall appreciate the
peculiar irony of the situation. First, there was the Queen of Spain,
Joseph’s wife, who was still angry about Napoleon’s jilting of her
sister Désirée, and who furthermore saw as a consequence of this
marriage the probability of the arrival of a direct heir and the
extinction of her husband’s chances of the succession. Secondly came
Caroline Murat, Queen of Naples, Napoleon’s sister, violently jealous of
Napoleon, of Marie Louise, and of everyone else. Third came the wife of
Jerome Bonaparte, Catherine, Queen of Westphalia, whom Napoleon had torn
from the arms of her betrothed to give to his loose-living young
brother. The fourth was Hortense, Queen of Holland, whose mother
Napoleon had just divorced in order to marry the woman whose train
Hortense was carrying. Had Marie Louise been capable of any unusual
thought whatever, she must have felt that she would be safer entering a
powder magazine than going up the aisle of Nôtre Dame with those four
viragoes at her heels.

[Illustration: MARIE LOUISE
 EMPRESS OF THE FRENCH]




                              CHAPTER VII
                           SOME COURT DETAILS


ONCE bitten, twice shy. Napoleon had had one wife of whom doubtful
stories had circulated. He would run no risk with the new one. Marie
Louise had been strictly guarded all her life. Napoleon determined that
in that respect he would substitute scorpions for her father’s whips. No
man was ever to be presented to his wife without his consent; under no
circumstances whatever was she to be alone with a man at any time.

To achieve his object he revived all the court ceremony of the Soleil
Monarque; he added a few oriental improvements of his own, and to see
that his orders were carried out he surrounded Marie Louise with women
who were the wives and sisters of his own generals, absolutely dependent
on him and accustomed to military procedure.

The Austrian ladies who had attended on Marie Louise before her marriage
were sent home, every single one of them, as soon as she crossed the
frontier. Marie Louise bade good-bye there to the friends of a
lifetime—Napoleon was risking nothing. As Dame d’Honneur and
consequently first lady-in-waiting, Napoleon appointed the Duchess of
Montebello, widow of the unfortunate Lannes, who had died fighting at
Aspern against Marie Louise’s father and an army commanded by Marie
Louise’s uncle. The other important positions were filled in similar
fashion. Four “red women” were appointed, whose duty was to be by the
Empress’s side night and day, two on duty and two within call. Had
enough eunuchs been available, Napoleon would probably have employed
them. A seraglio would have been quite in agreement with his estimation
of woman’s constancy.

Considering that his court etiquette had to recover from the citizen
phase of the Revolution and from the solemn, military stiffness of the
Consulate, Napoleon certainly succeeded remarkably well. Where
aides-de-camp sufficed in 1802, equerries were necessary from 1804
onwards; the _maîtres d’hotel_ had to be replaced by chamberlains; the
Empress’s friends had to be appointed ladies-in-waiting. Like all
reactions, this one went too far. The gaiety of the Bourbon court was
extinguished, and the devil-may-care trifling of the Directory salons
perished equally miserably.

Napoleon himself was mainly responsible for this. He was never good
company in any sense of the word. He had a remarkable gift for saying
unpleasant things in an unpleasant manner, and in his presence the whole
company was on tenterhooks, wondering what was going to happen next. If
a lady had a snub nose, he said so; if a gentleman’s coat was shabby, he
said so with fury, because it was his pride to be the only shabby person
present. If rumours hinting at a lady’s fall from virtue were in
circulation, he told her so at the top of his voice, and demanded an
explanation. When Napoleon quitted his court he invariably left half the
women in tears and half the men in a rage. Then Talleyrand, Prince of
Benevento and Grand Chamberlain, would go limping round from group to
group, saying with his twisted smile, “The Emperor commands you to be
amused.”

While Josephine was Empress, this state of affairs was not so
noticeable, for her dexterous tact soothed the smart caused by
Napoleon’s brusqueness, but under Marie Louise unbearable situations
occurred again and again.

It must be admitted that the various parties at court made at least as
dangerous a mixture as the constituents of gunpowder. To begin with, the
members of the Imperial family itself were as jealous of each other as
they could possibly be. Pauline, who was a mere Serene Highness, would
grind her teeth when she had to address her sister Caroline as “Your
Majesty.” Caroline and the other Queens would rejoice openly because,
being Queens, they were given armchairs when Napoleon’s own mother had
to be content with a stool. And they were one and all scheming for the
succession in the event of Napoleon’s fall.

Then there were still a few Republicans among the Princes and Dukes. One
of the Marshals, compelled by Napoleon to be present at the solemn Mass
which celebrated the Concordat, salved his conscience by swearing
horribly throughout the ceremony, and, when asked by the First Consul
how he had liked it, replied that it only needed to complete the picture
the presence of the half million men who had died to uproot the system.
Such men as these thought little of pushing in front of Serene
Highnesses, or of laughing loudly when Pauline Bonaparte made the
gesture which led to her banishment from court.

Then there were a few representatives of the old noblesse, to whom
Napoleon, in his wholehearted snobbery, had offered large inducements to
come to his court. These people regarded the ennobled barrel-coopers,
smugglers and stable-boys with a mild but galling amusement. On one
occasion Lannes, finding his path to the throne-room blocked by these
ci-devants, drew his sword and swore to cut off the ears of the next
person who impeded him. It was naturally exasperating to the Marshals,
who had risen from the ranks in the course of twenty campaigns, after
receiving wounds in dozens, to find these nobles given high positions
purely on account of their names. To make matters worse, there were very
lively suspicions that many of them had actually borne arms against
France as _émigrés_, in La Vendée, on the Rhine, or in Italy. Yet even
these considerations were of small account compared to the wrath of the
new nobility when they found that the old still clung stubbornly
together, and refused, apparently, to admit even the existence of anyone
outside the Faubourg St. Germain.

The largest group at court was that of the new nobility, but its
superiority of numbers was discounted by the violent jealousies of its
individual members. The maxim which guided Napoleon in his dealings with
his subordinates was, apparently, “Divide et impera.” He set his
generals and ministers by the ears until there was not one of them who
had not some cherished hatred for another. Davout hated Berthier, Lannes
hated Bessières, Ney hated Masséna, Fouché hated them all, Savary hated
Talleyrand; and the resultant bickerings were incessant. At court this
was merely undignified; in the field, as was proved twenty times over in
the Peninsular War, it was positively dangerous. It might be thought
that Napoleon, with inexhaustible funds and domains at his disposal, and
unlimited princely titles in his gift, could have satisfied them all.
But that was where the trouble began. Napoleon could not give them all
they desired, as otherwise (such was the condition of the Empire) they
would have nothing to fight for. There were glaring examples of this.
When Masséna had been made a prince, and had accumulated wealth and
glory past calculation, he deteriorated hopelessly. He failed badly in
the Busaco campaign of 1810-11, and sank promptly into an effete
degeneracy at the age of fifty-five. No, Napoleon could not afford to
give his Marshals all they desired, and in consequence jealousies and
friction increased unbearably.

With the junior officers the difficulties were just as great. Brutes
like Vandamme, aristocrats like Belliard and Ségur, rakes like Lasalle
and fools like Grouchy, were all mingled together. What was worse was
that generals and diplomats of subject states necessarily came into
contact with them also. It must have been maddening for the Prussian,
Von Yorck, to hear Vandamme discoursing on the plunder he had acquired
in Silesia in 1806, or for Schwartzenburg, the Austrian, to hear Lasalle
boasting of his successes among the ladies of Vienna during the
Austerlitz campaign.

But for a whole year, beginning in 1810, Napoleon in spite of these
difficulties was supremely happy. There was peace all over the
Continent, and the Continental system seemed at last to be on the point
of success, for England’s finances were undoubtedly shaken. So short was
gold in England that Wellington in the Peninsula rarely had enough for
his needs, and the Portuguese and Spanish subsidies were heavily in
arrears. Masséna with a hundred thousand men had plunged into the fog of
guerilla warfare on the Tagus, and everyone was confidently expecting to
hear of the fall of Lisbon and the expulsion of the English from
Portugal.

Meanwhile, Napoleon was savouring the delights of respectable married
life. With his nineteen-year-old wife he indulged in all sorts of
innocent pleasures, riding, hunting, practical joking, theatricals. He
so far forgot himself as to _tutoyer_ his Imperial bride in the presence
of his whole Court, and the mighty nobles (who never indulged in such
behaviour even in the intimacy of their wives’ boudoirs) were astonished
to hear the Emperor and Empress exchanging “thees” and “thous.”

Napoleon gave up hours of his precious time to his wife, waited
patiently when she was late for an appointment (Josephine was never
guilty of such an offence) and generally acted the devoted husband to
the life. For a whole year he was faithful to Marie Louise, a feat which
he never achieved before or after until St. Helena. And as the months
rolled by and hope changed to certainty his devotion grew greater still.

For the birth of the child the most elaborate preparations were made.
Some time before he was born Mme. de Montesquieu was named Governess of
the Children of France, a healthy Normandy girl who was in the same
condition as the Empress was secured as prospective wet nurse and kept
under strict surveillance (her own child died when it was taken from
her, but that is not usually recorded), and all France waited in a hush
of expectation.

Once again Napoleon was risking nothing. He was going to leave no
possible foundation for rumours to the effect that the child was not
his, or was not Marie Louise’s. Napoleon Francis Joseph Charles was born
in the presence of the four doctors, Dubois, Corvisart, Bourdier and
Yvan; of the Duchess of Montebello, dame d’honneur; of Mme. de Luçay,
dame d’atours; of Mme. de Montesquieu, Governess of the Children of
France; of six premières dames de chambre; of five women of inferior
rank, and of two filles de garde-robe. Cambacères, Duke of Parma and
Archchancellor of the Empire, was present in an ante-room, and should
have witnessed the birth even if he did not; Berthier, Prince of
Neufchâtel and Wagram, was in attendance on Napoleon, and also may have
witnessed it, while immediately after the birth all the other Grand
Dignitaries of the Empire and the representatives of all the friendly
countries of Europe were paraded through the room. Napoleon had ordered
Corvisart, whose nerve was giving way under the strain of the business,
to treat Marie Louise like a bourgeois wife, but he hardly practised
what he preached. The birth took three days; it certainly seemed a good
omen for this scrap of humanity to keep all these dozens of people with
high-sounding titles waiting for seventy-two consecutive hours.

After an anxious ten minutes the young Napoleon showed signs of life; he
had at first appeared to be dead, and brandy had to be given him and he
had to be discreetly smacked before he would cry. But he did so at
length, and Napoleon announced to the waiting dignitaries, “It is a King
of Rome.” The guns fired a salute to inform the expectant crowds;
twenty-one guns were to herald the birth of a daughter; one hundred a
son. At the twenty-second gun a storm of cheers arose. More than forty
years after, a ceremony almost identical announced the birth of an
equally ill-fated son to another Emperor of the French.

Thus the wish of Napoleon’s heart was fulfilled. For the moment he
disregarded all the counter-balancing disadvantages and revelled in the
possession of an heir. He cared nothing at the time for the fact that
the doctors forbade the Empress to have the much desired second son to
inherit the crown of Italy; it was nothing to him that Bavaria, Holland,
Würtemberg and Saxony at once became restless at seeing their period of
thraldom indefinitely prolonged; he hardly cared that Masséna had come
miserably back from Portugal, with a ruined army, baulked irretrievably
by Wellington at Torres Vedras, so that the “running sore” of the
Peninsular campaign was reopened. He flung away his last chance of going
in person to end the business, merely to remain by the side of the wife
and child of whom he was so proud.

But despite his pride, he still left nothing to chance. Attendance on
Marie Louise was maintained as strictly as before; an unauthorized
presentation to the Empress by the Duchess of Montebello of some
relation of hers called forth a tornado of wrath from the Emperor. The
surveillance was redoubled when Napoleon left for the Russian campaign,
although he paid her a compliment which had never been paid to
Josephine—he appointed her Regent. Poor, silly Marie Louise, three
years after being an insignificant princess, found herself Empress of
the French, Queen of Italy and Regent of half Europe!

Her august husband nevertheless saw fit to have the Empress-Queen-Regent
spied upon by a scullion, who sent him weekly reports, fantastically
spelt on blotched and smeared kitchen paper! Nothing else is necessary
to prove how utterly lacking in decent instincts was the victor of
Austerlitz.

The action was typical of many. Perhaps Napoleon was right; everyone
knows how readily autocracy becomes bureaucracy when the autocrat ceases
to supervise his subordinates adequately; but not even the Second Empire
nor Russia at the beginning of the twentieth century could show so many
spies and counter-spies, police and counter-police and counter
counter-police as did the First Empire. Secret delation flourished, and
the prisons were full of people who had been arbitrarily cast into gaol
without even a form of trial. Napoleon wished to know everything that
was going on; not the least stray fragment of tittle-tattle came amiss
to him. Consequently his regular police developed an organization which
spread its tentacles into every avenue of life. Fouché, Minister of
Police, could boast of having an agent in every drawing-room and kitchen
in the Empire. But then Napoleon feared that Fouché would distort for
his own purposes the reports of the agents when making his own report to
Napoleon. Since Fouché was Fouché such a thing was not unlikely. So
Napoleon had a second and independent police system making similar
reports to another minister. Yet even when Fouché was at last got rid
of, and packed off as His Excellency the Governor of Rome (and later
Dalmatia); even when Savary, “the man who would kill his own father if
Napoleon ordered it,” was in charge of the police affairs the dual
police system was still adhered to. And besides these, Napoleon had
spies of his own, working quite independently, reporting direct to
himself, and he placed these not only in the two original police
systems, but everywhere where they could keep an eye on those in high
places. His royal brothers were surrounded with them; they were to be
found in the secretariats of all the ministers; and since payment was
largely by results, and they had to justify their existence somehow, it
is not surprising that they brought forward trumped-up charges, suborned
perjury, and generally acted as typical Continental agents-provocateurs.
But all this elaborate system failed to gain the least hint of the
Mallet conspiracy, which came so near to pulling down the Empire in the
autumn of 1812.

There were opportunities enough for conspiracy, goodness knows.
Bourbonists and Republicans, Bonapartists and anarchists, all sought to
keep or to acquire power. The Murats, the Beauharnais, the various
Bonaparte brothers and even Bernadotte, were all scheming for the
succession or the regency, while intertwining among all this was the
more legitimate scheming of the various European powers, whose secret
agents were equally active throughout the Empire. There is small room
for wonder that after a dozen years of this frantic merry-go-round the
French people accepted the Bourbon restoration quietly, lest worse
befall.

Yet all this does not excuse Napoleon for spying on his wife; for that
the only justification lies in the event. How many times has Napoleon
been rated for saying that adultery is a matter of opportunity? But his
wife apparently did her best to prove him right. In 1814 the Empire was
falling, and Napoleon’s abdication was evidently inevitable. One thing
alone raised him to an equality with hereditary monarchs, and that was
the fact that he had married the daughter of the greatest of them all.
They might exile General Bonaparte, but would they dare to exile along
with him the Emperor of Austria’s daughter? Besides, in Marie Louise’s
keeping was the young Napoleon. To allow him to accompany his mother
into exile with his father was simply to court disaster.

At first the prospect seemed dark for the Allies. Marie Louise stood
firm, refused to be parted either from her son or from her husband, and
generally acted the devoted wife to the life. In this dilemma the Allies
appealed to the most cunning and cold-hearted of all their
agents—Metternich, who for thirty years was to hold Europe in the
hollow of his hand. Metternich was the cynic magnificent, without belief
in the constancy of any man or woman born. In that self-seeking age his
opinions were largely justified. Metternich plunged adroitly into the
affair. He must have known a great deal about the mentality of
feeble-minded women, seeing that one of his boasts was that he never had
fewer than three mistresses at a time. He selected an agent whom no one
at first sight would have believed to be of any use, but who turned out
to be extremely valuable. If Neipperg was a knave, he was at least the
knave of trumps. He was an elderly one-eyed diplomat, a count and a
general in the Austrian army, with a good record behind him. He
justified Metternich’s choice remarkably quickly, and while His
Imperial, Royal and Apostolic Majesty looked on and applauded this
prostitution of his daughter, he wormed his way into Marie Louise’s
affections, so that by the time Napoleon was deposited in Elba, Marie
Louise’s second child (whose engendering Corvisart had so strictly
forbidden) was expected in a few months’ time, while her first was under
lock and key at Schönbrunn, deprived of all his French friends and
attendants, and started on the unhappy life which was to end sixteen
years later in consumption, despair and death.

To Napoleon’s credit be it recorded that never by word or deed did he
hint at this horrible desertion. All the rest of his life he spoke of
Marie Louise with affection and respect, and had he had his way, Marie
Louise would have been Regent of the French during the minority of
Napoleon II.

Marie Louise lived happily for another thirty years. The Allies rewarded
her adultery by giving her the sovereignty of Parma for life, and there
she lived with Neipperg, whom she married morganatically as soon as
Napoleon was dead. For a long time she bore him one child a year, and
the Emperor of Austria, with great consideration, made all of them
illegitimate and morganatic alike, princes and princesses of the Empire.
No sooner was Neipperg dead than she contracted another morganatic
marriage with a person of even lowlier degree. When she was expelled
from her duchy by the rising of 1831, she was restored by Austrian
bayonets, and she died at length a year before the far more serious
rising of 1848. She never saw her first-born child after 1815 until he
was on his deathbed in 1832.

The unfortunate Louise of Tuscany, who married and then deserted the
Crown Prince of Saxony, tells us that to her, as to all the other
Hapsburg princesses, Marie Louise’s career was held up as a shining
example of the fortune which attended good girls who did just what the
head of the family, the Emperor, told them. But the Emperor of Austria,
since he had nothing to gain by it, did not condone the adultery of this
particular Archduchess.

[Illustration: GRAF VON NEIPPERG]




                              CHAPTER VIII
                          THE GREATEST PALADIN


IN the course of his military career Napoleon found he needed three
different kinds of subordinate officers. First, he wanted men of supreme
courage and vigour in action, whose other talents need not be more than
mediocre. These he could keep under his own hand until the decisive
moment arrived, and could then let loose, confident that they would
complete the work which his strategic achievements had begun. Of this
type, Ney, Augereau and Oudinot were examples.

Then he needed a few generals who combined initiative and resource along
with their tactical talents. On these he could rely to execute minor
strategical movements, knowing that their tactical skill would help them
to sustain any difficulties into which they might fall until the
perfection of his strategical arrangements helped them out. The supreme
example of this type was Lannes the irreplaceable.

Besides these, Napoleon needed one or two men who could combine all the
qualities necessary to a good general, so that he could entrust to them
the supreme command of the minor theatres of war. To be a good general,
a man must possess strategical skill, tactical skill and administrative
ability, as well as the personality to ensure that his ideas are carried
out. But to satisfy Napoleon’s jealousy, such a general in the Imperial
army had to have another quality—he had to be a man who would never
allow his thoughts to wander in the direction of obtaining the throne
for himself. If Napoleon could have found three men with all these
qualifications he could very possibly have maintained his Empire, since
they would have assured to him the safety of Italy, Spain and Poland.
But there was only one of these Admirable Crichtons available, and that
was Davout. Under Davout Poland and North Germany were held strongly for
the Empire. In Italy Eugène de Beauharnais, by the aid of powerful
common-sense, high ideals and capable subordinates, was fairly
successful, but in Spain there was nothing but shame and disaster.
Masséna failed badly; so did Marmont; Joseph Bonaparte and his
Major-General, Jourdan, were worse than useless; Soult and Suchet made a
fair show, but could not rise superior to the handicap of circumstances.
Another Davout might have saved Spain for the Empire, but there was only
one Davout.

Davout is the ideal type of the man who combines ability with a sense of
duty. In many ways he reminds one of Wellington. He was the scion of an
old noble and military family of Burgundy, and was born a year later
than Napoleon. He passed through the military college, and received his
commission in 1789, just before the Revolution. The loss of many
officers through emigration gave him rapid promotion. He was a colonel
in 1791 (at the age of twenty-one!) and a brigadier-general two years
later. Already he had attracted attention by the stern discipline he
maintained (discipline was hardly the most noticeable feature of the
Revolutionary armies) and Napoleon, realizing his ability, included him
in his army after Campo Formo. He went to Egypt as one of Desaix’
brigadiers, and returned with the same general in 1800. After Marengo
and the treaty of Luneville, Napoleon gave him employment suitable to
his talents, and appointed him to the command of the 3rd Corps of the
Army of the Ocean. A marshalate followed in 1804. As commander of the
3rd Corps Davout began to build up the wonderful reputation which he
later enjoyed. There was no other force in the Grand Army which could
rival the 3rd Corps for discipline, for marching capacity, for fighting
capacity, and for perfection of equipment.

The 3rd Corps was to Napoleon what the Numidians were to Hannibal, the
Tenth Legion to Cæsar, the archers to Edward III., the Light Division to
Wellington—they were the men who could be trusted most nearly to
achieve the impossible.

At Austerlitz Davout was called upon to sustain the attack of
practically the whole of the Austro-Russian army, and he and the 3rd
Corps clung doggedly on to the difficult country round the lakes for
hour after hour while Napoleon developed his attack on the heights of
Pratzen. Before Austerlitz Napoleon had declared that an ordinary
victory would be of no use to him; on the morning of the battle he
called upon his men for a “_coup de tonnerre_.” But for Davout
Austerlitz would have been at best an “ordinary victory.”

The next campaign, that of Jena, was marked by the failure of Napoleon’s
intelligence arrangements and by confusion in his strategical
arrangements. But it was also marked by the most sweeping success
Napoleon ever gained. He himself with most of the Grand Army fought and
routed half the Prussian army at Jena. On the same day Davout, with a
single corps, fought and routed the other half at Auerstädt.
Single-handed Davout sustained the attack of an army of twice his
strength; he beat off Blücher and the furious Prussian squadrons; he
counter-attacked without hesitation; he called for efforts of which few
troops could have been capable, and finally he flung the enemy back in
utter disorder.

The battle was more than a mere tactical success. Without Davout’s
victory the pursuit after Jena would never have become historic. In fact
Napoleon refrained from pursuit until he had heard from Davout. Well he
might, indeed. Had Davout been beaten, Napoleon must have swung aside to
face the victors, who would have been menacing his flank; Bernadotte’s
corps would have been isolated and in serious peril, and there would
have been no chance of close pursuit of Hohenlohe’s force. This would
have had time to rally; the stern Prussian discipline would have knitted
it once more together; it might have made a good defence of the line of
the Elbe; the Russians might have arrived in time to save Berlin; there
would perhaps have been no Friedland, and no Tilsit.

The stout little bald-pated man who commanded the 3rd Corps changed the
face of Europe at Auerstädt.

Davout brought his corps through blizzards and across marshes to save
the situation at Eylau; it was his opportune arrival and bold counsel
which saved Napoleon from a grave tactical reverse, with probable
serious consequences.

After Friedland Napoleon needed, as has already been said, a man of iron
to hold down the north while he attended to the south. He made the only
possible choice in Davout.

It would seem curious to us nowadays to hear that a general had made his
fortune while in command; what a storm of rage would be aroused if
anyone were to suggest that a modern English general had acquired three
or four hundred thousand pounds while commanding in France! But
apparently under the First Republic and First Empire it was the usual
practice for all officers of high rank to plunder for their own hands,
and to make enormous fortunes out of perquisites. Davout was the only
exception, but Napoleon saw that he did not suffer on account of his
singular disinterestedness, and heaped wealth upon him.

Another peculiar distinction which he gave him was the title of Duke of
Auerstädt. When, about the beginning of 1808, Napoleon first began to
bestow titles of honour, as distinct from titles of sovereignty, he
acted upon a very definite plan. No one was to receive a title which did
not enhance the glory of the Emperor. The less famous Marshals received
ducal fiefs in Italy; Macdonald was made Duke of Tarentum, Mortier Duke
of Treviso, Bessières Duke of Istria. With the title the Marshals
received the fief with some show of sovereignty, but they were
allowed—encouraged, in fact—to sell their sovereignties to the Empire
as soon as received.

The more famous Marshals took their titles from the battles in which
they had taken part; Lannes was made Duke of Montebello, Ney Duke of
Elchingen. Lefebvre, whose reputation for republicanism Napoleon
repeatedly employed to hallmark his own actions, was created Duke of
Dantzic. Soult strove to obtain for himself the title of Duke of
Austerlitz, but Napoleon put the idea impatiently aside. He wished to
reserve the glory of Austerlitz entirely for himself, and Soult had to
be content with the title of Duke of Dalmatia, which set him in the
lower class of Marshal. But Napoleon’s jealousy went further than this.
He did not want to give anyone a title derived from a battle which had
not been fought under his own direction. He forced the title of Duke of
Rivoli upon Masséna, although that Marshal had to his credit the far
greater achievements of Zürich and Genoa. When it was suggested to him
that it would be a kindly action to make the unhappy, neglected Jourdan
Duke of Fleurus, he replied “Never! I might as well make him King of
France at once.”

To this rule Napoleon only made two exceptions. One was Kellermann, whom
he made Duke of Valmy, but by now Kellermann was too old (he was
seventy-three) to be any danger, while Valmy was a landmark in French
history. The other was Davout.

The Duke of Auerstädt had before him in 1807 a task which would give his
sternness and devotion to duty free play. He had command of at least a
hundred thousand men. For the support of these he received not a sou
from the French Government—everything, pay, provisions and equipment,
had to be wrung from the wretched countries in which they were in
garrison. From Prussia Davout had to grind the enormous indemnity which
Napoleon had imposed. In Westphalia he had to see that Jerome Bonaparte
did not make too big a fool of himself. He had to keep a sharp eye upon
the movements of Austria. Besides all this, he had to govern the infant
Grand Duchy of Warsaw, where he had simultaneously to assure the Poles
that an independent kingdom of Poland would shortly be set up, and the
Russians and Austrians that an independent kingdom of Poland would never
be set up.

And yet he succeeded. Throughout northern central Europe he built
himself up a reputation as the justest brute in Christendom. His army
was well fed and well equipped, but he did his best to make the burden
as light as possible. He saw that Napoleon’s outrageous demands of
Prussia were complied with, but at the same time he was not
unnecessarily harsh. He sent Polish regiments to fight in Spain (at
Poland’s expense) while he kept French troops about Warsaw (also at
Poland’s expense), but he managed to persuade the Poles that such a
proceeding was just. He carried out Napoleon’s orders both in the spirit
and to the letter, but after that he made enormous and successful
efforts to minimize the damage done. What would a second Davout have
done in Spain?

Early in 1809 his proceedings were interrupted. Austria, undaunted by
the conference of Erfurt, and inspirited by the success of the
Spaniards, was on the move again. Davout had to concentrate his enormous
force on the upper Danube as rapidly as possible, with a weather eye
lifting in case of a further effort by Prussia, and, once there, he had
to weld his troops once more into divisions and army corps. From all
quarters other troops were being rushed to the scene of action, and in
command of them all was the hesitating Berthier. Napoleon, with his
hands full with the Spanish muddle, tried to direct operations from
Paris as long as possible. The natural result was that when the Emperor
arrived at headquarters he found his army divided and in an apparently
hopeless position, with the skilful and resolute Archduke Charles
thrusting enormous forces between the dislocated wings. Only a supreme
effort could save the situation, but the situation was saved. Napoleon
gathered together Lannes, Vandamme and Masséna, and hurled them forward.
He called upon Davout to achieve the impossible, and make a flank march
of thirty miles while in actual contact with superior forces. The
impossible was achieved. Davout brought his men safely through, to gain
along with the other forces the shattering victory of Eckmühl.

Davout’s performance is practically unique in military history. A year
or two later the disastrous possibilities of a flank march were
thoroughly demonstrated at Salamanca, where Marmont, who prided himself
upon his tactical ability, was utterly routed in an hour’s fighting by
Wellington. Marmont had good troops, and his army was as nearly as
possible equal to Wellington’s, but this did not save him. Davout’s
force was partly composed of new troops, and of disaffected allies,
while his opponents were nearly twice his strength. Only the most
consummate daring combined with the maximum of vigilance and skill could
have saved Davout, but Davout was saved. The title of Prince of Eckmühl
which Napoleon bestowed upon him was well deserved.

The next outstanding incident in the campaign was Napoleon’s first
defeat in the open field. He dared just a little too much in attempting
to cross a broad river in the face of a powerful opponent, with the
result that he was beaten back with frightful loss. Lannes was mortally
wounded; the bridges by which the army had crossed were broken before
Davout’s turn came to pass over.

For a while the Empire tottered. A prompt offensive on the part of the
Archduke Charles might have overthrown it, but his army, too, had been
hard hit, and he delayed. Napoleon’s frantic exertions turned the scale
in the end. He claimed Aspern as a victory, and so skilfully did he make
his claim that for a time he was believed throughout Europe. Masséna was
created Prince of Essling, to conceal the defeat—in much the same way
as the Earl of Chatham might have been made Duke of Walcheren in the
same year. The army of Italy, under Eugène, Macdonald and Marmont
outmarched their opponents, and arrived in time to enable the Emperor to
cast the die once more.

He passed the Danube a little lower down than at his previous attempt,
turned the Austrian position, and fought the battle of Wagram on
practically equal terms. It was evenly contested, too. Masséna on the
left was beaten back until the flank was nearly turned; Bernadotte’s
Saxon corps was repulsed in terrible disorder, and the French reserves
were drawn in at an alarming rate. A hundred French guns, massed in the
centre, battered the Austrian line, and Macdonald led his corps, formed
in a gigantic square, against the gap. But he suffered terribly from the
Austrian artillery, and his men left the ranks in thousands. In the end,
it was Davout on the right who won the battle for the French, for he
turned the Austrian left and began to roll up their line; the Austrians
fell sullenly back. It was a defeat, not a disaster, but the Austrians
sued for peace immediately afterwards.

After Wagram Davout went back to his old post in the north. Month by
month the position grew more and more difficult, as the topsy-turvy
finances of the Grand Duchy of Warsaw verged nearer to bankruptcy, and
the spirit of nationality grew in Prussia. But there was never a hint of
open rebellion as long as the bald-headed little man was at the head of
affairs; the Tugendbund might plot in secret; English agents might stir
up trouble at every opportunity; Blücher might fume and Alexander might
plan, but Davout’s grip was never loosened.

At last, after three years, came the Russian campaign. Half a million
Frenchmen and allies came thronging forward to the Niemen. A hundred
thousand of these men were under Davout’s command, and, with Napoleon’s
new supply arrangements breaking down at once, they had to plunder in
order to live. Prussia was left behind secretly raging, and the doomed
army pressed forward over the barren plains of Lithuania. Everything
seemed to go wrong. The half-trained levies could not perform the feats
of marching which had gained such marvellous successes at Ulm and after
Jena; the Marshals wrangled among themselves; while Napoleon, angered by
the failure of his plans, dealt out reprimands right and left until the
irritation became almost unbearable. Jerome Bonaparte, King of
Westphalia, was placed under Davout’s command in consequence of his
blundering, but he could not endure such a state of affairs, threw up
his command, and went back to the softer delights of his palace at
Cassel.

With Moscow almost in sight, the Russians delivered battle. Napoleon’s
powers were fast waning, and he paid no heed to Davout’s urgent pleading
that he should be allowed to turn their left. At Wagram he had
exclaimed, “You will see Davout gain another battle for me,” but at
Borodino he had forgotten this. The battle resolved itself into a series
of horribly costly frontal assaults, and the victors lost as heavily as
their opponents. There followed five weeks’ useless delay in Moscow;
Napoleon waited for Alexander to plead for terms, and Alexander refused
to consider the matter as long as a Frenchman remained on Russian soil.
No course was open to the French except retreat, and retreat they did.
There is no need to describe in detail that exhausted famished army
crawling across the Russian plains; sufficient to say that of the half
million men who had advanced in 1812 hardly thirty thousand remained to
rally on the Oder in 1813.

Napoleon left them as soon as hope was lost. He tore across Europe from
Smorgoni to Paris in the depth of winter with hardly a stop, bent on
making a last effort to save his Empire. Murat was left in command, but
Murat flinched from his task. Three weeks of command were enough for
him, and then he said he was ill. Ill or not, he travelled from Posen to
Naples in a fortnight, in January weather.

Somehow Davout and Ney and Eugène de Beauharnais held the wretched Grand
Army together until Napoleon’s return, and then Davout was sent off to
hold down Northern Germany once more. It was a task which might have
daunted anybody. Prussia was ablaze with hatred of Napoleon, and
Prussian troops were swarming forward to the attack. The citizens of the
Hanseatic towns, ruined by the Continental system, and bankrupted by
Napoleon’s requisitions, were in a state of sullen rebellion. Davout’s
troops consisted merely of invalids, cripples and raw levies, while the
loyalty of most of them was to be doubted. Bernadotte, once a Marshal of
France, was leading his Swedes against his old countrymen. Benningsen
with a Russian army advanced to the attack. But Davout’s grip was upon
Hamburg, and it was a grip which nothing could break. He held on through
the summer of 1813, while the armistice of Pleissvitz gave hope of
relief. He held on through the autumn, while Austria joined the ranks of
Napoleon’s enemies. The victory of Dresden was followed by the defeats
of the Katzbach, of Kulm, of Gross Beeren, of Dennewitz, and finally by
the complete disaster of Leipzig, but Davout still held on to Hamburg.
Provisions began to fail, the populace broke into insurrection; it was
known that the Allies were over the Rhine, that Napoleon was carrying on
a hopeless struggle in France itself. Marmont, Mortier, Ney, in turn
deserted, but Davout still held on to Hamburg. It was not until the end
of April, when the Bourbons were once more on the throne of France, and
a Bourbon general was sent to take command, that he relaxed his grip.
Half his army had died during the horrors of the siege, enormous offers
had been made to him for his submission, the famished inhabitants had
implored him to surrender, but he had allowed nothing to interfere with
his fulfilment of his duty.

The Bourbons tried to have him shot for this on his return, but such a
feat was beyond their power. Thus he was not asked, nor did he ask to
take the oath of allegiance.

On Napoleon’s return from Elba Davout was the only Marshal who could
join him without staining his honour. Marmont stayed by the Bourbons,
for fear of the consequences of his surrender of Paris; Macdonald and
St. Cyr, Oudinot and Victor, held to their oaths. Ney flagrantly broke
his word to serve his old Emperor once more; Masséna, as was to be
expected, tried to keep a middle course. Davout was the one man free
from the Bourbon taint, and in consequence Napoleon had to leave him
behind as Governor of Paris and Minister of War to hold France quiet
during the Waterloo campaign.

Could it have been otherwise, Waterloo might well have been a victory
for France. We can picture Davout in command of the left wing in the
advance over the Sambre. In place of Ney’s bungled staff work and
haphazard arrangements, there would have been a prompt and orderly
movement. The columns would have been kept closed up, instead of
straggling for miles. Davout’s accurate, lengthy reports would have kept
Napoleon clearly informed as to the situation. A prompt attack on the
morning of the 16th of June at Quatre Bras would have cleared the air
effectively, and d’Erlon, instead of wasting his strength in marching
and counter-marching, could have been employed to much better advantage
at Ligny. Ney’s position at Quatre Bras was, as a matter of fact, very
like Davout’s at Auerstädt eleven years before. Davout succeeded at
Auerstädt; Ney failed at Quatre Bras. With Davout in command of the left
wing in the Waterloo campaign, the history of the world might have been
different.

At Waterloo, when the cavalry was dashing itself to pieces on the
English squares, Napoleon is said to have cried, “Oh, for one hour of
Murat.” Murat by that time would not have made an atom of difference.
The destiny of France had been decided two days before at Quatre Bras.
One hour of Davout would have been worth fifty hours of Murat.

After Waterloo had been lost and won, for a few days it was the Prince
of Eckmühl who ruled France. He pulled the army together, and thereby
saved Napoleon’s life, for he managed to stave off the Prussian army
while Napoleon fled to Rochefort. But with the return of the Bourbons he
sank into oblivion, and died of pneumonia eight years afterwards almost
unnoticed.

Such was the end of the one great officer of Napoleon’s whose honour had
never been sullied, who had always done his duty, and who had never
failed. His enemies hated him as well as feared him; his friends feared
him as well as trusted him. His one aim in life was to do his duty; in
this aim he stood almost alone in his age, and in its achievement he
stood quite alone.

[Illustration: EUGÈNE DE BEAUHARNAIS
 (VICEROY OF ITALY   PRINCE DE VENISE)]




                               CHAPTER IX
                             MORE PALADINS


WHEN the Marshalate was inaugurated, the first list afforded many
opportunities for dissatisfaction, both among those included and those
excluded.

Men like Macdonald and St. Cyr, of high reputation and undoubted
talents, found themselves ignored for political reasons, while giants of
the Republican armies like Masséna found that Napoleon’s family feeling
had given comparatively unknown men like Murat seniority over them.
Masséna’s curt reply to congratulations on his new appointment was “Yes,
one of fourteen,” and it must indeed have been galling to him to have
Bessières, Moncey and other nonentities raised to a rank equal to his
own.

For in 1804 Masséna towered in achievement head and shoulders above all
other French soldiers, with the exception of Napoleon. He was of Italian
extraction (many people said Jewish-Italian, and hinted that Masséna was
a euphonized version of Manasseh), and he had served fourteen years in
Louis XVI.’s regiment of Italian mercenaries. Quitting the army, he had
plunged into the various shady employments of the Côte d’Azur. Smuggling
by land and by sea, coast trading, wine-dealing, fruit-selling, he tried
his hand at them all, mainly successfully.

But with the revolution came his chance. In two years he was general of
division, and he actually had under his orders at Toulon a certain
Napoleon Bonaparte. For two campaigns Masséna was the life and soul of
the army of the Riviera; Dumerbion, Schérer, and even Moreau turned to
him for counsel. Then suddenly Barras sent Napoleon as
commander-in-chief in 1796. It is perhaps the greatest tribute to
Napoleon’s personality that as a young man of twenty-six he was able to
compel obedience from a crowd of generals, many years his senior both in
age and experience. Masséna yielded place to him grudgingly, but
Napoleon found a golden salve for his injured amour-propre. The campaign
of Italy laid the foundations of the enormous fortune which Masséna
later built up. Every general pillaged and peculated right and left in
those two memorable years. Napoleon himself was moderate; his fortune at
the end of 1797 only amounted to about two hundred thousand pounds
sterling; Masséna and Augereau acquired about half a million each.

But if they could steal, these men could also fight. Masséna was the
supreme master of tactics, and it was his division which at that time
was given the most difficult tasks. Battle followed battle, Montenotte,
Mondovi, Lodi, Lonato, Castiglione, Mantua, Arcola, Rivoli, until at
last Austria succumbed; and by that time, what with gold and glory, the
generals of the army of Italy were Napoleon’s slaves.

Napoleon had served another purpose, too, in enriching Masséna, for his
wealth kept him quiet while Napoleon was in Egypt. In 1798 the Directory
made a curious blunder. Their army of Rome, maddened by the peculations
of generals and commissaries, which left the men half starved and in
rags, broke out into mutiny. The man who was sent to quell them was
Masséna! The mutiny naturally redoubled in intensity, and Masséna was
compelled to give up his command. But at once more congenial work was
given him. Another coalition had declared war upon France, and the
Archduke Charles in Germany and Suvaroff in Italy were gaining success
after success. Masséna was sent to command in Switzerland, the last
buttress of France. Upon him depended all the hopes of the Republic, and
well he justified the Republic’s confidence. He clung on desperately,
holding back immensely superior numbers. At last the Aulic Council at
Vienna blundered more badly than usual, and Masséna grasped at the
opportunity, as if it had been a moneybag. He flung himself upon
Korsakoff at Zürich, and practically destroyed his army. Suvaroff,
marching over the St. Gotthard, only escaped the same fate by a
desperate march along the wildest paths of Switzerland. France was saved
in the same hour as Napoleon seized the reins of the Government.

By varied cajolery Napoleon next prevailed upon Masséna to take command
of the army of Italy, and to hold back the Austrian army while he
himself organized the army of reserve. Napoleon had assured Masséna that
the army of Italy was in good condition, and that supplies and
reinforcements would be sent him in abundance, but as soon as Masséna
arrived he found how little trust could be placed in the First Consul’s
word. The men were starving and dispirited, and they were attacked by
vastly superior forces. Somehow Masséna held them together, but he was
forced back into Genoa and closely besieged. For the troops there was
some sort of food, hair-powder and cocoa mainly, but for the inhabitants
there was—_nothing_. For nine weeks Masséna held out. The troops died
in hundreds by the sword, by disease, by starvation; the inhabitants
died in thousands, and their bodies littered the streets. The Austrian
prisoners who were taken starved to death in the hulks in the harbour.
No wonder that Masséna said that after the siege he had not one hair
left which was not white on his whole body.

At last surrender was necessary. Napoleon had promised him prompt
relief, but the relief never came. Day by day Masséna had listened for
the thunder of his guns in the near-by Apennines, but it had never
reached his ears. The capitulation was signed, and the French marched
out. But while Masséna had been clinging to Genoa, Napoleon’s army was
swinging over the Alps. Ten days after the surrender of Genoa, Marengo
gave Italy once more to the French.

To Masséna, covered with glory, Napoleon gave the command of the army of
Italy on his own return to Paris; but the arrangement did not long
endure. Within two months Masséna’s avarice had got the better of him,
and he was removed from his command and placed upon half-pay on account
of his sharp practice.

This retirement endured for four years, but in the Austerlitz campaign
Masséna received the command-in-chief in Italy. If he accomplished
little here, at least he prevented the enemy from achieving any success,
and after Austerlitz and the treaty of Presburg he was sent to conquer
Naples for Joseph Bonaparte. The campaign was a mere military promenade,
but it ended, as did so many of Masséna’s commands, in his compulsory
resignation on account of his illicit money-making. On this occasion
Napoleon improved on his previous practice, and confiscated over a
hundred thousand pounds which Masséna had accumulated in a Livornese
bank.

Once again Napoleon summoned Masséna to his aid in 1807, and at Pultusk
and Friedland Masséna divided the laurels with Lannes and Ney. But it
was the Wagram campaign which brought him the greatest glory, as it did
also to Davout. At Eckmühl Masséna performed the turning movement which
gained the victory after Davout’s holding attack. At Essling it was
Masséna who held the reeling French line together until darkness brought
relief. At Wagram Masséna, crippled just before by a fall from his
horse, led his corps in a coach drawn by white horses, the mark for all
the enemy’s guns. Small wonder was it that the end of the campaign found
Masséna both Duke of Rivoli and Prince of Essling, with a pension of
twenty thousand pounds a year in addition to his pay, his perquisites
and his enormous savings.

But this was the zenith of Masséna’s fame; it was to reach its nadir
immediately afterwards. Masséna had lived hard all his life; he had
spared himself no more than he had spared his men, and in addition he
had at intervals indulged in unbridled debauchery. By 1810 Masséna was
an old, worn-out, satiated man, although he was only fifty-five years of
age. All he wished to do was to retire and live in peace, but Napoleon
was at his wits’ end to find someone who could be trusted in Spain.
Masséna found the command thrust upon him, and he was forced to accept.
Then followed the blundering campaign of Torres Vedras. Blunders in the
choice of route, blunders in the attack at Busaco, blunders at Torres
Vedras, and finally, in 1811, the crowning blunder of Fuentes d’Onoro.

These blunders might have been foreseen; Masséna was old and feeble; he
knew nothing of Spain; he took women with him on the campaign; his corps
commanders were Ney, Junot and Reynier, all men of hot temper and
inferior talent; while opposed to him was the inflexible Wellington with
his incomparable English infantry.

In March, 1811, Masséna was removed from his command. He crept miserably
away, to bury his shame in the retirement of the Marseilles command.
From that time forward his one aim was to enjoy his riches in comfort;
he made submission to the Bourbons, and then reverted to Napoleon in
1815; after Waterloo he went back to the Bourbons.

But though he retained his wealth and his rank, there was yet further
trouble awaiting him. His treason in 1815 had not been sufficiently
extensive in that age of treason for him to suffer any penalty, and
Louis XVIII., like the most humane Mikado, determined to make the
punishment fit the crime as far as possible by appointing him one of
Ney’s judges. Masséna must have had a guilty conscience, and the horror
of having to condemn his former colleague for the same crime as his own
weighed heavily on him. At the same time the atrocious murder of his
friend and fellow Marshal Brune during the White Terror at Avignon was a
further blow. Tortured by remorse, hated by all parties alike, worn out
with a life lived at high pressure, Masséna died in 1817 at the age of
fifty-nine.

Masséna and Davout were the two foremost officers of Napoleon; the great
contrast between them is due to the fact that one of them was guided by
a strict sense of duty, the other merely by avarice.

There was another Marshal who is frequently considered to be at least
the equal of these two, and the fact that he is so considered is
peculiarly illustrative of his whole career, for Soult was for ever
thrusting himself into the limelight and being elbowed out of it. Like
many of the other Marshals, he rose from the ranks of the old regular
army, and he first attained high rank by attracting Masséna’s attention.
He was second-in-command to that Marshal during the siege of Genoa,
until he was taken prisoner during a sortie. He received his Marshalate
in 1804, at a time when he was commanding a corps of the army at
Boulogne, and he continued in command during the historic march to the
Danube. At Austerlitz he was in command of the centre, and all his life
he considered that the battle was won mainly by himself. He ignored
Davout’s splendid defence of the lake defiles, Murat’s wonderful
handling of the cavalry reserve, Lannes’ management of the left, and
Bernadotte’s assault of the centre; he, and he alone, he said, was
responsible for Austerlitz. He was greatly disappointed when he was
created Duke of Dalmatia in 1808; he claimed that the only fitting title
for him was Duke of Austerlitz. Napoleon ignored his pleadings.

Soult fought at Jena, Eylau and Friedland, 1806-1807, and was then sent
to Spain. To him was entrusted the pursuit of Sir John Moore to Corunna,
and it cannot be denied that he failed in his mission. Moore was never
seriously engaged throughout the retreat, and when finally Soult caught
him up at Corunna he was easily beaten back, despite his superior
numbers. But for all that Soult had the impertinence to claim a victory.

To him next was assigned the conquest of Portugal; all he conquered was
the northern extremity; he was two months late in his arrival at Oporto,
and once there he settled down and would not budge. The reason for this
delay soon emerged. Soult was scheming for the crown of Portugal. But
the plan evaporated promptly when Wellington unexpectedly passed the
Douro, surprised Soult in his cantonments and bundled him out of
Portugal, compelling him to abandon his guns, his train, his treasure,
his sick—everything, in fact, except what was on his men’s backs.

Had Wellington ever suffered a similar reverse he would probably have
received the same treatment as did Admiral Byng fifty years before, but
Napoleon was lenient and retained Soult in command. The new task
assigned to him was the conquest of Andalusia, and against the wretched
Spanish armies he achieved some remarkable successes. Seville and
Granada fell before him; and he quietly proceeded to establish himself
firmly and make his fortune. He looted cathedrals and treasuries, and
sent the proceeds home. He ignored the Government of Madrid, and
conducted himself like an independent and absolute monarch. Cadiz defied
him, and all the efforts of his subordinate, Victor, Duke of Belluno,
could not gain the place for him.

Masséna, held up at Torres Vedras by Wellington, with his army starving
and disorganized, appealed to Soult for help. It was grudgingly
given—too late. By the time Soult was ready to move upon the Tagus
Masséna had already fallen back, utterly ruined. Soult was eventually
stirred to action by Beresford’s siege of Badajoz, but he met with an
unexpected reverse at Albuera (which, characteristically, he claimed as
a victory), and after that he was content to hold on to Andalusia until
at last Wellington’s victory at Salamanca and capture of Madrid
compelled him to abandon his conquests. So exasperated was Joseph
Bonaparte, King of Spain, by Soult’s independence that he demanded
Soult’s recall, threatening abdication in the event of refusal. Napoleon
complied, and during the beginning of 1813 Soult commanded the Guard in
Germany, but after Vittoria he was sent back to try and keep the English
out of France.

It was during this campaign of the Pyrenees that Soult’s talents were
exhibited at their best, but even here he failed. His manœuvres,
concentrations and determined counter-attacks are models of technical
skill, but the fire, resolution and insight of greater generals are
sadly lacking. He certainly delayed Wellington, and achieved a fair
success considering the means at his disposal, but he was beaten back
across the Pyrenees, back from Bayonne, from Orthez, and at last from
Toulouse. Napoleon’s abdication found Soult’s army rapidly
disintegrating, and it is certain that the Duke of Dalmatia could not
have continued the struggle much longer.

In 1814 and 1815 Soult conducted himself as might have been expected of
a self-seeker. He submitted to the Bourbons, but went over to Napoleon
as soon as the Emperor was on the throne after the descent from Elba.

Napoleon appointed him chief of staff during the Waterloo campaign. The
choice was unfortunate in the event, but it is difficult to see what
other course the Emperor could have pursued. Of the five Marshals fit
for service of whom Napoleon could dispose, Davout had to be left to
hold down Paris, and Suchet had to guard the south. Ney was obviously
useless for staff work, and Grouchy had neither the brains nor the
prestige for a position of such vital responsibility. So Soult took
charge of the staff, and the staff work was badly done. Blunders were
committed even in the orders given for the crossing of the Sambre, and
subsequently delay followed delay and error followed error in fatal
sequence. Ney, d’Erlon and Grouchy were in turn misled by ambiguous
orders. The responsibility for the failure of Waterloo is undoubtedly
partly Soult’s.

Naturally enough, Soult was proscribed after the second Restoration, but
after four years’ exile, he managed to ingratiate himself with the
Bourbons, and climbed steadily back to power by the aid of hypocrisy and
tuft-hunting. The July revolution brought him further power, and he was
one of the main props of Louis Philippe’s authority. In fact the citizen
king thought so much of him that he made Soult Marshal-General of
France, thus placing him on a level with Saxe and Turenne. He lived to
the venerable age of eighty-one, and died at last rich and honoured
above all the other soldiers of France. His reputation grew steadily
after the wars were over, partly on account of Napier’s liking for him,
partly on account of the natural tendency displayed by the English to
over-value a beaten antagonist, and partly on account of his own deft
powers of self-advertisement. His career is a striking example of the
success of cold, self-contained mediocrity.

There is only one other Marshal of Napoleon for whom any claims to
greatness have been made, and that is Suchet, Duke of Albufera. One of
the most interesting points about his career is that he had no military
training whatever before the Revolution. As a young man of twenty-three
years of age he enlisted; at twenty-five he was a colonel. He made
friends with the young Bonaparte at the siege of Toulon, and later
fought in the Italian campaign of 1796, gaining command of a brigade in
1797.

With the rank of general of division he served Masséna and Joubert, and
while Masséna held Genoa in 1800 Suchet guarded the frontiers of France
itself on the Var.

But for eight years longer Suchet had to be content with the rank of a
mere divisional commander, leading a division of Lannes’ corps at
Austerlitz, Jena and Friedland. At last the wholesale toppling of
reputations in the Spanish war brought him his chance, and he received
command of the army of Aragon. To say the least, at first his position
was rather awkward. His army was composed of raw troops, shaken by the
horrors of the siege of Saragossa; the Spaniards were in arms against
him on all sides; he was compelled by the neglect of the Paris
Government to live on the country; while to crown it all he was expected
to obey not only the orders from Paris but also the frequently
contradictory ones from Joseph at Madrid.

We must give Suchet credit for coming through the ordeal exceedingly
well. After an “unfortunate incident” at Alcaniz, Suchet got his men
well in hand, and, by victories at Maria and Belchite, he cleared Aragon
of the enemy and proceeded to subdue Catalonia. His way was barred in
every direction by fortresses, but, thanks partly to the folly of the
Spaniards and partly to his own resolution and determination, he
conquered the country inch by inch. Somewhat cynically, in his memoirs,
he tells us that at the storming of Lerida he took care to drive as many
women and children as possible into the citadel, and then by a vigorous
bombardment he so daunted the garrison that they surrendered. To what
total the casualties among the women and children amounted before the
surrender he does not say.

Catalonia in his power, Suchet moved on to the reduction of Valencia.
His previous campaigns repeated themselves. Battle followed siege, and
siege followed battle, until at last Suchet ruled all Aragon, Catalonia
and Valencia. Soult had already conquered Andalusia, so that all Spain
might, by straining the truth a little, be said to be in the hands of
the French. For his achievements Suchet received a Marshal’s bâton, the
title of Duke of Albufera and half a million francs.

However, he was not fated to retain his conquests long. Wellington’s
victory at Vittoria in 1813 brought about Suchet’s evacuation of
Valencia, just as Salamanca had caused Soult to abandon Andalusia.

The same year an Anglo-Sicilian expedition under Murray landed in
Catalonia, and once more set aflame the embers of the guerilla warfare.
Suchet himself, in action against unwontedly disciplined enemies, met
with a serious reverse at Castalla, but Murray was too much of a
nincompoop to follow up his success. In the end Murray once more took
ship, and Suchet still held Catalonia and most of Aragon. At this time
he had a great opportunity to turn against Wellington, who had his hands
full with Soult’s offensive in the Pyrenees, but he let the chance go.
Immediately afterwards Lord William Bentinck, who had succeeded to Sir
John Murray, kept him busy until the fall of the Empire. Soult’s and
Napoleon’s demands had deprived Suchet of his best troops, and he did
all that could be expected of him with the few men left to him.

In 1814 Suchet submitted to the Bourbons; in 1815 he betrayed them.
During the Hundred Days he was ordered to secure the south-east with a
few thousand men, and though unsuccessful, he accomplished much. After
the Restoration the Bourbons refused to re-employ him.

Napoleon is credited with saying that Suchet was the best of his
Marshals after Masséna’s decay, and also that with two men like Suchet
he would have held Spain against all endeavours. If Napoleon really did
say this (and O’Meara’s testimony is untrustworthy) Napoleon was wrong.
The only time Suchet encountered English troops he was beaten; he was
just as selfish and self-seeking as the other Marshals in Spain; he
refused help whenever he could; and his success was due in a great part
to the blunders of his opponents. Every French general and Marshal
(Dupont excepted) succeeded against Spaniards; it was only against the
English that they failed. Napoleon might just as well have said that
Bessières was his best Marshal, because Bessières beat the Spaniards at
Rio Seco while Masséna failed at Torres Vedras.

The one Marshal of Napoleon’s whose career is more interesting in its
pre-Revolutionary stages than under Napoleon is Augereau, Duke of
Castiglione. He was a gigantic, swaggering fellow with a nose rendered
brilliant by alcohol, devil-may-care and reckless, the ideal soldier of
fortune. For he was a soldier of fortune. As a young man in the army of
Louis XVI. he had killed one of his own officers on parade, and fled
from the country with the police at his heels. In exile, he wandered
through the East, joined the Russian army, took part in the storming of
Ismail under Suvaroff, and then deserted. Next he joined the Prussian
army, and served in the Prussian Guard, but once more he deserted.
Desertion from the Prussian army was a difficult matter, but Augereau
achieved it by banding together all the malcontents and fighting his way
to the frontier.

On the birth of the Dauphin (later the unhappy Louis XVII.) an amnesty
was proclaimed in France, and Augereau took advantage of it to rejoin
his old regiment, but once more tired of continuous service and got
himself sent off to Naples as an instructor to the Neapolitan troops.
From Naples he eloped with a Greek heiress to Lisbon, and in Lisbon he
annoyed the Inquisition, so that he was put in prison.

But still his luck held. He escaped from the clutches of the Holy
Office, and arrived with his wife in France just after the execution of
Louis XVI. His varied military experience naturally obtained him high
command in the Republican army; he fought in La Vendée and in the
Pyrenees, and then found himself a divisional general under Napoleon in
1796. In this campaign his reckless courage won him fame; he was one of
the heroes of the bridge of Lodi, and at Castiglione it was his dashing
leadership which gained the day.

Augereau received the command of the army of the Rhine after Bonaparte’s
departure for Egypt, but, suspected of intriguing for the supreme power,
he was dismissed from his command, and, two years later, he saw the
prize fall into Napoleon’s hands. Napoleon bought Augereau’s support
with huge gifts of money and, in 1804, a Marshal’s bâton.

During the Austerlitz campaign Augereau was only entrusted with the
minor operation of subduing Tyrol, but he fought well at Jena in 1806.
At Eylau came disaster. His corps, sent forward against the Russians in
the teeth of a blinding snowstorm, lost direction, and was torn to
pieces by a furious cannonade. Three-quarters of his men died; he
himself, already gravely ill, was badly wounded.

Napoleon was furious. Augereau was sent home in disgrace, and what
remained of the 7th Corps was broken up and distributed round the rest
of the army. This was practically the end of Augereau’s military life;
he held command for a brief space during the war in Spain, but he failed
again at Gerona and was superseded. By now he was well over fifty years
of age, and dissipation had sapped his vitality. In 1814 and 1815
Augereau received commands of minor importance, his chief duty being the
training of recruits, but his heart was not in his work. He lived long
enough to betray Napoleon twice and the Bourbons once, and then died in
1816.

These brief biographies are sufficient to illustrate what kind of men
the Marshals and their master were. With only a few exceptions they were
all traitors, from Napoleon, plotting against the constitution he had
sworn to uphold, to Ney, deserting his King. They were greedy, they were
unscrupulous, they were selfish. Many of them were men of second-rate
talent. Two attributes they had in common—extreme personal bravery and
enormous experience in war. Soult is the only Marshal about whom we find
any hints of cowardice (and there seems to be no foundation for these
hints), while Suchet, Mortier and Brune were the only ones who had not
served in the pre-Revolutionary army. None of the Marshals was a
heaven-sent genius, and only one, Davout, combined loyalty and honesty
with both military and administrative ability.

There is, of course, another side to the picture. If treachery can be
excused at all, then there were good excuses for the treachery of every
one of the guilty ones; if their talents appear mediocre to us now, it
cannot be denied that they were nevertheless highly successful for a
long period; if they were self-seeking, they were always ready, despite
their riches and titles, to risk their lives in action at the head of
their men.

The extravagant praise often meted out collectively to Napoleon’s
subordinates is undeserved, but somehow one can hardly avoid coming to
the conclusion that a nation might well consider itself fortunate could
it muster a similar array of men in high places.

[Illustration: AUGEREAU DUC DE CASTIGLIONE]




                               CHAPTER X
                                BROTHERS


NAPOLEON was one of a large family, children of a shiftless father and a
wonderful mother. Much the same might be said of a large number of other
successful men—Moltke and Lincoln, for instance. But it is doubtful
whether any importance from a eugenic point of view can be attached to
this circumstance, for although some of the other Bonapartes showed
undoubted talent in various directions, not one of them has ever
displayed greatness comparable to the Emperor’s. Biologically, Napoleon
might be said to be a “sport,” a “mutation,” as de Vries would say. Yet
even this theory is open to controversy, for mutations usually breed
true, and none of Napoleon’s children ever showed, as far as can be
ascertained, any really striking amount of talent. Napoleon may thus be
considered to be an isolated incident in his family history, one of the
many immovable facts which are so gingerly skirted round by eugenists
and other theorists.

What achievements can be ascribed to the brothers of the man who
achieved so much? A few impracticable suggestions, a few novels (diluted
St. Pierre, most of them), a few lost battles, a few lost kingdoms;
beyond that—nothing. Louis was the father of Napoleon III., a clever
man with many natural disadvantages mingled with his advantages. Lucien
saved one unpleasant situation when president of the Council of Five
Hundred in 1799. Jerome’s grandson was a fairly eminent lawyer of the
United States. The other Bonapartes were like their fathers and
grandfathers before them, dilettanti, wobblers, unstable and
irresponsible.

But useless as were Napoleon’s brothers to him, he nevertheless bore
with them patiently for years. A clannish clinging together is to be
noticed in all their dealings, both while they were obscure and while
they were powerful. An early Corsican environment may perhaps account
for this, or perhaps it is to be ascribed to the intense pride in
himself which Napoleon felt, and which perhaps was extended to all of
his own blood.

Napoleon, the second son, and Joseph, the eldest, were separated from
the other brothers and sisters by a gap of some seven years; the
intervening children had died in infancy. When Charles Bonaparte, the
father, died, therefore, it was upon these two that the headship of the
family and the attendant responsibility fell. Joseph had already shown
signs of his general uselessness. His mathematics and education
generally had been too weak for him to have much chance of success in
the army; he flinched from the Church, and therefore returned to Corsica
to farm the few acres the Bonapartes possessed, and to carry on somehow,
Micawber-like, until something turned up.

Napoleon, just appointed second-lieutenant of artillery, took upon
himself to keep and educate the next brother, Louis. Since he had only
thirty pounds a year pay, the struggle must have been terribly hard.
After a year or two came the temporary success of the Paolists in
Corsica, and as the Bonapartes had taken the French side the family had
to fly to France for safety, leaving all their property behind.
Difficulties increased without number. The French Government, in the
throes of the Terror, had voted monetary support for the refugees, but
in the excitement of the Toulon rebellion the decree was forgotten, and
not a sou was paid. St. Cyr, the State school for girls, was closed, and
another mouth, that of the eldest daughter, Elise, had to be fed by the
struggling family.

But then everything suddenly changed for the better. Napoleon, after
distinguishing himself at Toulon, fought his way up to the rank of chef
de brigade. Joseph obtained a commissaryship in the army of Italy
through the aid of a fellow Corsican, Salicetti. Then also he married
Mademoiselle Clary, daughter of a Marseilles merchant. Her dowry must
have appeared enormous to the famished Bonapartes—it amounted to no
less than six thousand pounds sterling. None of the Bonapartes could as
yet foresee the day when any one of them would spend six thousand pounds
on their most trifling whim.

A year later Napoleon saved the Directory from the revolt of the
sections, and the family was at last in comparatively smooth water. With
Napoleon in command of the Army of the Interior, influence could be
brought to bear to help his brothers. Louis became his aide-de-camp.
Lucien received a commissaryship with the Army of the North, while
immediately afterwards the horizon of possibilities was widened still
further by Napoleon’s appointment to the command in Italy and his
amazing victories there. Joseph received important diplomatic
appointments at Parma and Rome. Louis distinguished himself with the
army. Lucien at this time was the black sheep of the family. He threw up
one appointment after another; he expressed undesirable opinions with
undesirable force, and finally he married a completely illiterate girl
of the Midi. However, Napoleon forgave him, and before setting out for
Egypt he enabled him to secure election to the Council of Five Hundred.
Lucien had always been, even in Corsica, a ranting rhetorician, and in
the Council he would be able to indulge his bent to his heart’s desire.
Jerome, the youngest brother, was still at school, and he had to master
as best he could his disappointment at not accompanying Napoleon to
Egypt. Eugène Beauharnais, his schoolfellow, was going; he asked
bitterly why he could not go also, leaving out of calculation the years
of difference in their ages.

Napoleon returned from Egypt to find his brothers had somewhat improved
their positions. Lucien was president of the Council of Five Hundred;
Joseph’s diplomatic services had enabled him to enter intimately into
the Directory circles, so that Napoleon was at once able to plunge into
the welter of politics. The _coup d’état_ of the 19th Brumaire was
planned. Joseph acted as intermediary between Napoleon, Sièyes, Ducos,
Bernadotte (now his brother-in-law), Fouché and Moreau. Lucien made
himself responsible for the Council, and arranged for the vital meeting
to be held at Versailles. Their united efforts gained for Napoleon the
command of the Army of the Interior. Everything was in readiness. On the
morning of the 19th the Upper House, the Council of Ancients, readily
bowed to the will of the great soldier, but the Council of Five Hundred
were not so willing to pronounce their own sentence of extinction.

Murmurs arose and grew louder, and when Napoleon appeared before them he
was greeted with fierce cries. Half of the Five Hundred were old
_sans-culottes_, men who had gambled with their lives for power under
Hébert and Danton, and when Napoleon, for the only time in his career,
flinched from danger, the dreadful cry which had announced Robespierre’s
fall arose. “Hors la loi! Hors la loi!” shouted the deputies. Napoleon
staggered out of the council hall, apparently ruined.

Lucien Bonaparte leaped into the breach. He spoke fervently on behalf of
his brother, but he was shouted down by the furious deputies. Somebody
demanded a motion of outlawry against Napoleon; Lucien refused to put it
to the vote. Neither side would give way, and the passions grew fiercer
and fiercer. Suddenly Lucien tore off the insignia of his office, and
even as he did so the door flew open and Napoleon’s troops burst in.
Leclerc, Napoleon’s brother-in-law, was at their head. “The Council is
dissolved,” said Leclerc, and the soldiers cleared the hall with fixed
bayonets. Napoleon had utilized to the full the few minutes Lucien had
gained for him. He had inflamed the soldiers with tales of treachery and
assassination. On the evening of the same day a rump of the Council met
under Lucien’s presidency and confirmed Napoleon in all the powers he
demanded.

At first sight this action of Lucien’s appears invaluable. Nevertheless,
on further consideration one realizes that Napoleon could have succeeded
without it. When Bernadotte was King of Sweden, he told the French
Ambassador, apropos of some news regarding French parliamentary
criticism, that if he were King of France with two hundred thousand
soldiers at his back he would put his tongue out at the chamber of
deputies. Napoleon at the time of the _coup d’état_, had not merely two
hundred thousand soldiers, but the whole weight of public opinion at his
back. No decree of outlawry by a discredited Council of Five Hundred
could injure him.

For all this, Lucien was of great use to Napoleon during the Consulate.
As Tribune, he employed his undoubted parliamentary gifts to foist on
the legislative various unpalatable measures. He skilfully defended the
proposed Legion of Honour to an acutely suspicious House, and then
finally he effected a judicious weeding of the Senate and Corps
Législatif during the retirements of 1802. For all these services he was
made Grand Officer of the Legion of Honour, and a Senator; he received a
large official income and a palace (Poppesdorf on the Moselle), while it
seemed as if it would not be long before he received royal honours.
Napoleon proposed that he should act as French agent in the Kingdom of
Etruria; the Queen was recently widowed; a marriage would follow
naturally, and Lucien would be proclaimed king. As far as Napoleon knew,
there was no legal bar to such an arrangement, for Lucien’s illiterate
wife had died some time back, but the proposal forced Lucien to make an
announcement he should have made earlier. In 1803 he had secretly
married a widow, Madame Jouberthon, who had been his mistress for a
year, and actually had borne him a child the day before the ceremony.

This was the end of things as far as Lucien was concerned. Napoleon
quarrelled violently with him, and Lucien left the country. He lived for
a time in Rome, where Pius VII. made him Prince of Canino, but had to
move on at the French occupation. He tried to reach the United States,
but the English prevented this, as they feared he might have designs on
Spanish America. They could have known little about the dilatory,
hesitating æsthete to imagine he was capable of any action of
importance. Lucien was brought a prisoner to England, and he promptly
settled down and made himself comfortable at Ludlow, perfectly contented
to enjoy his books, his scientific dabblings, his pictures, in peace.
Once only did he rouse himself, and that was during the Hundred Days.
The old clan feeling apparently re-awoke, and he was at Napoleon’s side
during that brief period. But as soon as Napoleon had left for St.
Helena, and three months in a Piedmontese prison had cooled his own
blood, he went back to Rome and continued his placid existence until his
death in 1840. Two or three feeble novels and one frigid epic stand to
his credit—further comment appears unnecessary; if a man with Lucien’s
opportunities abandons them in favour of a mild life of artistic
enjoyment, he must be either a great man or a very small man, and Lucien
was not a great man.

But Lucien had at any rate the hardihood to stand up to his terrible
brother about his marriage; Louis and Jerome gave way in a ridiculous
fashion.

Louis allowed himself to be persuaded into marrying Hortense
Beauharnais, Napoleon’s step-daughter, thereby making his sister-in-law
Josephine into his mother-in-law as well. No love was lost between the
newly-married pair, and they drifted apart after a month or two of
married life. A child, Napoleon Charles, was born at the end of 1802,
and Napoleon was popularly credited with being its incestuous father. At
first he did his utmost to check these rumours, but later he tried to
use them for his own ends—a scheme nipped in the bud by the child’s
death from croup in 1807. Napoleon repeatedly tried to reconcile the
parents, and on two occasions he met with success. The product of the
first reconciliation was a child, Napoleon Louis, born in 1804, who died
during the Carbonari insurrection in Italy in 1831, and the product of
the second reconciliation was another child who later became Napoleon
III.

On Louis, for his compliance, honours and wealth were heaped in
profusion. He became a Prince of the Empire, with a million francs a
year; as Constable of France, and consequently a Grand Imperial
Dignitary, he received one-third of a million francs a year; he was
Governor of Paris; a member of the Council of State; in precedence only
the Emperor and Joseph Bonaparte came before him. Louis found himself
the third person in the Empire with an annual income of about eighty
thousand pounds sterling.

Yet even this was not all. Austerlitz had laid Europe at Napoleon’s
feet, and he used his power to the full. The rulers of Bavaria and
Würtemberg became kings; a terse proclamation announced that the Bourbon
house of Naples had “ceased to reign,” and Masséna with sixty thousand
men swept into the country to establish Joseph Bonaparte on the throne.
Louis was given the kingdom of Holland. Just before, Napoleon had
offered the crown of Italy to these two brothers in turn, but they had
refused it, partly on account of the utter dependence of Italy upon
France, and partly because one condition of acceptance was resignation
of all claims upon the throne of France.

Holland, when Louis arrived, was in a bad way. Her people were ground
down by remorseless taxation; the Continental system was ruining them
rapidly; the conscription was exhausting them; and the outlook generally
was hopeless. In fact they were so sunk in despondency that on one
occasion, when Napoleon called a plebiscite among them to decide on
their Government, only one-sixth of the voters troubled to vote. With
the advent of Louis they hoped for better things, but Louis was the kind
of man from whom it is better to hope for nothing. His health was bad,
his domestic troubles upset him, his terrible brother held him
completely under his thumb, and tumbled over like card houses all his
tentative schemes of improvement. Matters in Holland went from bad to
worse. At intervals the wretched Louis roused himself, and tried to help
his subjects, but every time the thunders of Napoleon daunted him.

At last, in 1810, he found the French demanding military occupation of
Holland as the only way to secure the thorough observance of the
Continental system. A French division was marching on Amsterdam, and
fighting was threatened between the Dutch troops and the French. Louis
dropped his kingly dignity as if it were red-hot; he abdicated in favour
of his son, Napoleon Louis, and then, leaving his wife and family
behind, he fled across the frontier and never stopped until he was safe
in Austria. Neither threats nor cajoleries on Napoleon’s part were able
to bring him back to France and the undignified dignities which were
offered him. He settled down with relief in Styria with his books and
his artistic studies. A novel or two and some peculiarly unsatisfying
memoirs were all he left behind after his death.

Hortense, his wife, found means to console herself. The Comte de
Flahault became a frequent visitor at her house in Paris, and a son was
eventually born to her, who became, under the Second Empire, the Duc de
Morny. Flahault himself was with good reason believed to be a son of the
great Talleyrand, Prince of Benevento, so that de Morny had the proud
privilege of calling himself a doubly illegitimate grandson of
Talleyrand, an illegitimate Beauharnais, an illegitimate Flahault and a
natural brother of Napoleon III. A highly satisfactory pedigree, in
truth.

It appeared at first as though Joseph Bonaparte would have better
fortune than Lucien or Louis. He had already held positions of great
responsibility as Ambassador and Plenipotentiary, and in 1806 he became
King of Naples. His rule at first was precarious, for although many of
the Neapolitans acquiesced in his elevation, the English, and the
Bourbons who still held Sicily did their best to make him as
uncomfortable as possible. By landing banditti, galley-slaves and
unpleasant characters generally, they kept Calabria in a blaze. A small
English force was landed, won a battle at Maida, and then had to retire.
But with fifty thousand Frenchmen at his back Joseph gradually wore down
opposition and established himself more or less firmly.

However, this had hardly been accomplished when in 1808 he was suddenly
called back to France and proclaimed King of Spain and the Indies. As
regards the Indies, Joseph was divided from them by the British fleet,
and if the fleet could preserve Sicily for the Italian Bourbons, it
could most certainly preserve America for the Spanish ones. The Atlantic
is a good deal wider than the Straits of Messina. As regards Spain the
position was only not quite so difficult. The whole country was in
rebellion, it is true; three weeks before the streets of Madrid had run
knee-deep with the blood of Spaniards and Frenchmen. Some thirty
thousand of his subjects had to be beaten in a pitched battle before
Joseph could enter his capital, but Napoleon promised him two hundred
thousand French soldiers to support him, and Joseph, a little
bewildered, a little timorous, proceeded with the adventure. He reached
Madrid, and sent his armies forward to subdue his kingdom. In three
weeks one army, under Moncey, had been beaten back from Valencia with
ruinous losses, while twenty thousand men under Dupont were hemmed in at
Baylen and compelled to surrender. A hundred thousand Spaniards were
marching on Madrid, and the King of Spain returned with all speed to the
security of the French armies on the Ebro. Another battle had to be
fought before this sanctuary could be gained. Immediately afterwards
came the news that the pestilent English, for ever intruding themselves
uninvited, had landed in Portugal, beaten Junot and cleared Portugal of
the French by the Convention of Cintra. Napoleon at this moment was at
the Conference of Erfurt, trying to disentangle the politics of Russia,
Austria, Prussia and the Rhenish Confederation, but as soon as he could,
he ended this meeting, issued a few hasty orders to organize his army
against a probable attack by Austria in the spring, and rushed back
across Europe bent upon settling the affair out of hand. Calling up
eighty thousand more troops, he pushed suddenly over the Ebro. The
Spanish armies were shattered in three battles at Gamonal, Espinosa and
Tudela. Once more Joseph was established in Madrid, but the English
again interfered. A skilful thrust by Sir John Moore against the French
communications led to the French armies being wheeled against him
instead of pushing on to complete the overthrow of the Spaniards. In the
middle of this movement Napoleon was called back to Paris on account of
the Austrian trouble and the plottings of Talleyrand and Fouché; Joseph
was left in Madrid, King of a country ablaze with rebellion, and
commander of an army openly contemptuous.

Joseph bore his troubles for five years. Madrid and its environs were
just able to bear the expense of his guard and his court; the rest of
the country was parcelled out among French generals who ruled their
districts despotically as far as the English and the partidas would
allow them. Joseph simply did not count; his pathetic appeals to his
protectors to combine as he wished were disregarded. Time and again he
asked Napoleon either to give him full power or to relieve him of the
burden of his mock sovereignty, but Napoleon bullied him into continuing
with the farce. In 1812 he lost Madrid for a time, and in 1813 he lost
all Spain. He gathered together all his possessions, and tried to retire
in as dignified a fashion as possible. Forced by Wellington to fight at
Vittoria, he was badly beaten and driven off his line of communications.
Everything had to be abandoned. During the flight Joseph left his
carriage by one door while the English Hussars entered it by the other,
pistol shots were fired at him, and altogether he was hardly treated
with the dignity a King deserves. All his court paraphernalia was
captured by the English. His carriage was found stuffed with
masterpieces; he lost gold to the value of a million sterling, and his
plate, his personal belongings, and his lady friends were alike left
behind. Soult at last arrived to hold the line of the Pyrenees, and
Joseph was ignominiously thrust aside.

He pathetically re-entered the limelight in Paris during the fatal early
months of 1814, but he was no longer taken seriously. A proclamation of
his to the people of Paris, practically telling them to have no fear for
he was with them was received with howls of derision. He pottered
helplessly about until the abdication, he figured inconspicuously in the
last gathering of the Bonaparte clan during the Hundred Days, and then
went off to America. He shook from his shoulders with relief the burden
of kingship. As with his brothers, feeble novels and the study of
literature engaged his attention from 1815 until his death.

A third brother of Napoleon’s was also a king; he also was thrust on to
an unwilling people, and he also was thrust off again in course of time.
Jerome was the hope of the family; in 1801, at the age of seventeen, he
appeared to give promise of great gifts. Napoleon sent him off to join
the navy and to acquire manhood in that hardest of all schools. The
First Consul’s plan was defeated, for the officers of the squadron
hastened to make the great man’s young brother as comfortable as
possible.

When Gantheaume, with vastly superior numbers, fell in with and captured
the English _Swiftsure_, Jerome (seventeen years old, if you please) was
sent to receive the English captain’s sword. On the West Indian station
the French admiral bluntly told Jerome that he was bound to become an
admiral anyway, and he should work hard, not to achieve promotion but to
be ready for it. Jerome did not follow his advice. The renewal of war
with England in 1803 found Jerome still in the West Indies, and he left
his ship (which was subsequently captured) and went off to the United
States. At Washington he found the French Ambassador, Pichon, and drew
lavishly on him for funds and embarrassed the worthy man enormously.
Jerome had quite a nice little holiday in America, travelling about from
place to place, making hordes of friends, spending thousands of dollars,
and being generally lionized.

The climax was reached when at the age of nineteen he informed the
wretched Pichon that he had just married a Miss Elizabeth Patterson,
daughter of a worthy Baltimore merchant, and asked him for further funds
to support his new condition. Pichon was horrified. The marriage was
illegal by the law of France, it is true, but Jerome apparently took it
seriously. Napoleon would be mad with rage. Pichon saw himself deprived
of his position and driven into exile. He implored Jerome to go home.
Jerome refused. Pichon cut off supplies. Jerome gaily borrowed from his
new father-in-law. Then came the news that Napoleon had proclaimed
himself Emperor of the French. Madame Jerome Bonaparte naturally wanted
to go to France as soon as possible and enjoy her rank as an Imperial
Princess. Jerome had doubts on the subject, but at last, when his funds
ran low, he set out in one of Mr. Patterson’s ships for Lisbon with his
wife. At Lisbon what Jerome had feared came about. The French consul,
acting on instructions from Paris, announced that he could give only
Jerome a passport; he could not give “Miss Patterson” one. At first
Jerome swore he would stay by his wife, but Napoleon’s emissaries made
him tempting offers. If he abandoned Miss Patterson he would be made an
Imperial Prince; he would have high command; he would receive at least
150,000 francs a year. Jerome succumbed. He told his wife to travel
round by sea to Amsterdam, whence she could more easily reach Paris to
join him. He himself went direct. Naturally by Napoleon’s orders
Elizabeth was denied permission to land at Amsterdam; she at last
realized what Jerome had done, and, as she could do nothing else, she
went to England, where she was cordially received. A child was born to
her while she was in lodgings at Camberwell, and this son’s son was in
1906 Attorney-General of the United States. But Elizabeth was never
recognized by the French Government as Jerome’s wife, and eventually she
went back to the United States. There is a story that many years after
she encountered Jerome and his next wife, Catherine of Würtemberg, in a
picture gallery at Florence. Jerome was a perfect gentleman, and passed
her by after telling Catherine who she was.

Be that as it may, Jerome gained many solid advantages from his
desertion of his wife. His debts were paid and a large income was
allowed him. He was entrusted with the command of a small naval
expedition against Algiers, and on his return to Genoa with a few score
French prisoners whom he had released he was greeted with storms of
salutes and congratulatory addresses. From the tone of the announcements
one would gather that he had anticipated Lord Exmouth’s feat in 1816,
bombarded the city and wrung submission from the Dey by daring and
courage. As a matter of fact the prisoners had been ransomed before he
even started for a few pounds each by a French representative sent
specially over.

It was much the same with the West Indian expedition which followed.
Jerome certainly did considerable damage to English commerce, and
somehow escaped the English cruisers, but the official description of
his exploits seemed to indicate that he had almost subverted the British
Empire.

No sooner was Jerome back in France than he turned soldier. On his early
naval expeditions he had strutted about the deck in a Hussar uniform of
which he was very fond, but apparently he did not see fit to appear
before his troops in naval attire by way of returning the compliment.
Napoleon was already planning to give Jerome a German kingdom, and he
therefore decided that the young man should gain some military
experience along with as much military glory as possible. With Vandamme
as his adviser and a strong _corps d’armée_ at his back, Jerome plunged
into Silesia. The Prussians were stunned by the defeats of Jena and
Auerstädt, and by the relentless pursuit which had followed, and they
gave way before him with hardly a blow struck. One or two fortresses
showed signs of resistance, and were blockaded. The remainder of the
province was soon in Jerome’s hands, and he and Vandamme and the
divisional commanders promptly enriched themselves with plunder. Once
more Jerome’s achievements were blazoned abroad as feats of marvellous
skill. Napoleon was usually successful in obtaining the gold of devotion
in return for the tinsel of propaganda, and now he was exerting all his
arts in his brother’s favour.

Napoleon’s victory of Friedland was followed by the Treaty of Tilsit,
and one of the clauses therein gave Westphalia to Jerome. At the mature
age of twenty-three the young man found himself ruler of two millions of
subjects. Moreover, he was given a royal bride. The King of Würtemberg,
it is true, had not been a king for more than two years, but the house
of Wittelsbach could trace its ancestry back to the time of Charlemagne.
Catherine of Würtemberg was already affianced, but at the Emperor’s
command the engagement was broken off and Catherine was given to Jerome.
Jerome’s American marriage was declared null and void, first by Napoleon
because at the time Jerome was a minor, and secondly by the Metropolitan
of Paris, for no particular reason. The fact that the ceremony had been
performed by a Roman Catholic archbishop with all due regard to the
forms of the Church, did not count.

However, the splendours of the new marriage were such that the old one
might well be forgotten. It took place in the gallery of Diana at the
Tuileries, and was attended by all the shining lights of the Empire.
There was a goodly assembly of Kings, and there were Princes and Grand
Dukes in dozens. Everybody seemed to have made a special effort to wear
as much jewellery as possible, and the display of diamond-sewn dresses
and yard-long ropes of pearls was remembered for years afterwards. The
Democratic Empire had certainly made great strides.

Once married, Jerome departed with his Queen to his kingdom of
Westphalia. The new state was a curious mixture of fragments of other
countries. Hesse, Hanover, Brunswick and Prussia had all contributed to
it (unwillingly), and Calvinists and Catholics were represented in about
equal numbers and with an equal aversion each from the other. The whole
country was ruined by prolonged military occupation; it was loaded with
debt, for Napoleon blithely began to collect money owing to the Elector
of Hesse whom he had dispossessed; nearly one-fourth of the whole area
was claimed by the Emperor to be distributed as endowments to his
officers; a huge army had to be maintained, and a French army of
occupation had to be paid and supplied; a war contribution had to be
paid to the French treasury; and to crown it all the Continental system
was slowly crushing the life out of the industries. During the first
administrative year there was a deficit of five million francs, and this
was the smallest there was during the whole lifetime of the country.
From then onwards the financial measures proceeded on the well-worn way
to ruin, the landmarks thereon being forced loans, repudiation of debt,
and taxes amounting to one-half the total national income. There is
nothing remarkable in the fact that the six years of the existence of
the kingdom were marked by two serious mutinies and three distinct
rebellions.

Jerome himself was quite indifferent to the troubles of his people. He
spent enormous amounts on his palace at Cassel, and in addition he fell
heavily into personal debt despite a Civil List of five million francs a
year. His pleasures were, to say the least, of a dubious sort, and we
find hints everywhere that the orgies at Cassel eclipsed even those at
the Parc-aux-Cerfs in the good old days of the Bourbon régime. Catherine
apparently made no violent objection to this behaviour of her husband’s;
the graceless young scamp seems to have completely bewitched her. He
must have had the time of his life during these years, despite
occasional shocks like the one he experienced when he read in the
_Moniteur_ (the first indication he received) that one quarter of his
kingdom had been annexed to France.

Only once did Jerome appear on active service during this period, and
that was to command thirty or forty thousand men during the Russian
campaign of 1812. He travelled with all the luxuries he could think of,
equerries, cooks, valets, barbers, mistresses, until his headquarters
appeared like a small town. But the hardships of war did not last long;
Jerome was found wanting in military ability. His failure to keep up to
the difficult time-table Napoleon set him during the advance into
Lithuania led to his being placed under Davout’s command. Neither he nor
Davout liked the arrangement, and Jerome threw up his command and went
back to Cassel.

Here he enjoyed himself for one more year. Even he had flinched from
reviving the old _droit du seigneur_, but he did his best in that
direction without that amount of ceremony. But the sands were running
out as the French armies fell back from the Niemen to the Oder, from the
Oder to the Elbe, and at last the battle of Leipzig laid open all the
country between the Elbe and the Rhine to the triumphant Allies. The
Kingdom of Westphalia vanished in a night, like a dream; the Westphalian
army went over to the Allies _en bloc_, and Jerome returned to France
with barely two hundred men at his back.

The Hundred Days gave Jerome one last chance of displaying his manhood,
and, curiously enough, he made the most of it. He was given command of a
division of Reille’s corps in the Waterloo campaign, and he led it with
unexpected dash and vigour. He fought heroically at Quatre Bras,
exposing himself recklessly in the dreadful fighting in the wood. At
Waterloo he headed the attack on Hougomont, leading assault after
assault with unflinching bravery. He was wounded, but remained in
action, and at the close of the day he was seen striving to rally his
men when they broke panic-stricken before the allied advance.

Waterloo almost atones in the general estimation for Jerome’s long and
useless life. After the second Restoration he drifted idly about Europe,
accompanied by his devoted Catherine; when the Orleans monarchy fell he
hastened back to France. Along with Louis Napoleon he planned the _coup
d’état_, and for the rest of his life, until 1860, he was once more a
prominent subject of the French Empire. Napoleon III. made him a
Marshal; his son married a princess of the house of Savoy, and he died
comfortably in bed at the age of seventy-six. He never met with any
fatal retribution for his callous desertion of Elizabeth Patterson, or
for the wild debauchery of his youth. There seems to be no moral to
attach to the tale of his career.

Of the remaining descendants in the male line of the house of Bonaparte
there is little to tell. One of them, Lucien, a grandson of Lucien,
Napoleon’s brother, rose to the eminence of Cardinal; one or two of them
have shown ability in various branches of science; the curious tendency
to literature has repeatedly cropped out; but none of them has ever
achieved anything really striking. Their novels are more feeble even
than Garibaldi’s, while their political achievements are of course
beneath comparison. Some of them have fought duels, and some of them
have committed manslaughter. Some of them have even attained the
dazzling heights of the French chamber of deputies. But there is not one
of them who would receive two lines of notice in any fair-sized book of
reference were it not for his relationship to the great Napoleon. The
present head of the house is Napoleon Victor Jerome, who married in 1910
a Coburg princess, a member of the royal family of Belgium. He is
Napoleon VI., if the principle of legitimacy can yet be applied to the
house of Bonaparte; anyway, he shows not the least desire to become
Napoleon VI.

Had Napoleon had no brothers, he would probably have been more
successful; had he had any brothers of equal ability they would have
pulled each other down in Europe, if they had not cut each other’s
throats years before in Corsica; as it is, he stands as unique in his
family as he does in his age.

[Illustration: JOSEPH NAPOLEON ROI DE NAPLES et de SICILE
 ET ROI D’ESPAGNE ET DES INDES
 _Né le 7 janvier 1768. Sacré et couronné le
 3e Mars 1806._]




                               CHAPTER XI
                                SISTERS


IF Napoleon’s brothers were all a generally hopeless lot, the same can
by no means be said of his sisters. These stood out head and shoulders
above the other women of the time; they were all distinguished by their
force of character; whether they were married to nonentities or
personalities they all did their best to wear the breeches—but they did
not flinch from wearing nothing at all if the whim took them. They were
all handsome women, and one of them, Pauline, was generally considered
to be the most beautiful woman of the time.

Napoleon’s sisters resembled him much more closely than did his
brothers. Xerxes, watching Artemisia fighting desperately at Salamis,
exclaimed, “This woman plays the man while my men play the woman,” and a
dispassionate observer of the conduct of the rulers of the countries of
Europe in the Napoleonic era might well say the same. One has only to
compare Joseph Bonaparte flying from Vittoria, or Murat flying from
Tolentino, with Caroline rallying the Neapolitans, Louise of Prussia
fighting desperately hard against fate at Tilsit, and Marie Caroline of
Bourbon directing Sicily’s struggle with the great conqueror.

There are obvious differences, too, between Napoleon’s treatment of his
brothers and his treatment of his sisters. Joseph and Jerome and Louis
he bullied unmercifully, but it was far otherwise with Pauline, Caroline
and Elise. He himself admitted that he always “formed into line of
battle” in preparation for an interview with Caroline, and although
authorities are at variance as to when he actually said to his family
that anyone would think he was trying to rob them of the inheritance of
the late King, their father, it is certain that the remark was addressed
to his sisters and mother. They were all of them women with a very keen
sense of what they wanted, and they fought like tiger-cats to obtain it.

The three girls all married before or during the Consulate, when
Napoleon had not yet attained the heights he reached later, so that the
marriages they made were by no means as brilliant as they might have
been, and fell far short of the marriages which Napoleon arranged for
much more distant relatives who became marriageable at a later period.
Elise was old enough to experience acutely the trials of poverty which
overtook the family before Napoleon was promoted to important commands.
She was sent as a child to school at St. Cyr, a state-supported
institution under the patronage of the Bourbons, and had to leave there
at the same time as the Bonaparte family had to fly from Corsica to
Marseilles. During the next few years she was rather a trial to her
family, for she flirted with every man she met, eligible and ineligible.
One of her admirers was Admiral Truguet, who was a thoroughly good
sailor and quite a good match at that time, but Madame Bonaparte
declined to allow the affair to develop. In the end it was a fellow
Corsican, Félix Baciocchi, who gained her hand. Baciocchi was a distant
connection of the Bonaparte family, and also, by a curious coincidence,
he was a relation of Charles Andrea Pozzo di Borgo, another Corsican,
who is believed to have been at feud with the Bonapartes, and who
certainly distinguished himself, while in the service of various
European monarchs, by his virulent hatred of Napoleon.

But Baciocchi did not distinguish himself at all. He was a complete
nonentity, with neither the desire nor the capacity to achieve power. At
the marriage Elise only brought him thirty thousand francs as dowry (her
share of the Bonaparte property, now recovered from the Paolists), but
after 1797 Napoleon was able to make Elise presents of considerably
greater value. Baciocchi was then a major of infantry; but during the
Consulate his wife endeavoured to obtain higher military command for
him. So persistently did she scheme to this end that at last in
self-defence Napoleon made him a senator in order to cut short his
military career.

Pauline, the next sister, married Leclerc, a capable soldier, who
rendered Napoleon valuable service during the _coup d’état_ of Brumaire.
He, at least, was worthy of promotion, and Bonaparte gave it to him
lavishly. But it was Caroline, the youngest, who looked after herself
best. Most of the generals of the Consulate sought her hand, including
Lannes, but both Napoleon and Caroline desired alliance with the
greatest of them all, Moreau. However, Moreau declined the honour
(thereby directly bringing about his own exile soon after), and Caroline
chose for herself a husband of whose military talents she was
sufficiently sure to be certain that high command would be given him,
but who also was sufficiently weak-willed to be well under her thumb.
Lannes was of too lofty a type to please her in this respect, and his
personal devotion to Napoleon was undoubted; Caroline therefore selected
a young cavalry officer, Murat.

Pauline experienced an unfortunate beginning to the career she had
planned for herself and her husband. Leclerc was appointed to the
command of the expeditionary force which was sent to subdue Hayti, and
Pauline was ordered to accompany him. In vain she pleaded ill-health; in
vain she said that her complexion would be ruined by the West Indian
sun; Napoleon was adamant. Pauline kept up the plea of ill-health
sufficiently well to be carried on board ship at Brest in a litter, but
the expedition started. As was only to be expected, it ended in
disastrous failure. Toussaint l’Ouverture, the leader of the rebellion,
was indeed captured and sent to France to perish in a freezing mountain
prison, but yellow fever attacked the French troops, and they died in
thousands. Leclerc was one of those who perished.

Napoleon himself was able to gain some satisfaction even from the
failure, because the men he had sent had all been drawn from the Army of
the Rhine, and they were all guilty of the crime of believing that
Moreau was a great man, and that Hohenlinden was a greater victory than
Marengo. But, as has been said, the French died in thousands; the
negroes fought stoutly, and at last after fifteen thousand Frenchmen had
perished only a miserable fragment of the expeditionary force survived
to be withdrawn under Rochambeau. Pauline returned to France to deplore
her ruined complexion.

However, with the establishment of the Empire the sisters found plenty
to occupy their minds in acquiring as much spoil as possible. Money they
sought greedily, and Napoleon gave them millions of francs. They shed
tears of rage when they found that the Emperor expected them to remain
content with being plain Mesdames Murat, Leclerc and Baciocchi, while
the hated Josephine was Sa Majesté Impériale et Royale l’Impératrice et
Reine, and while plain Julie Clary and Hortense Beauharnais (Joseph’s
and Louis’s wives) were Imperial and Royal Highnesses. Napoleon gave way
to their bitter pleadings and at one stroke created them Princesses of
the Empire, making their husbands Princes at the same time.

These names, Elise, Pauline and Caroline, were not the baptismal names
of the ladies concerned. At baptism they had been given Italian names,
each of them attached to the ever popular name of Maria. Their mother
was Maria Letizia; while Elise was really Maria Anna, Pauline, Maria
Paoletta and Caroline, Maria Annunziata. It is by these names that they
are described on their marriage certificates, but they dropped them soon
afterwards to assume names which appealed to them more. Changing their
names did not change their natures; they intrigued and schemed and
plotted; they flirted; they sought favours; they quarrelled with their
husbands, with their sisters-in-law, and with each other; in fact they
exhibited all the fierce self-seeking which characterized the ladies of
the old monarchy. There was this difference, however. Fifty years before
the Court ladies had intrigued for places, and for thousands of francs.
Now they intrigued for kingdoms and millions.

Caroline early took first place in the race for power. Her husband,
Murat, distinguished himself in the Austerlitz campaign by capturing the
great bridge over the Danube by a trick which savoured rather of
treachery, and by bold heading of cavalry charges at Austerlitz itself.
He was already a Prince and second senior Marshal of the Empire; the
only possible promotion left for him was a sovereignty. Napoleon,
carving out his Confederation of the Rhine, found him one. A tiny area
on the Rhine was obtained by exchange from Prussia and Bavaria, and
Murat and Caroline became Grand Duke and Grand Duchess of Berg and
Cleves. Caroline was in no way satisfied. She egged her husband on to
demand increases of territory, privileges of toll on the Rhine, and so
on, until the little state had set both France and Prussia in a ferment.
The tension hardly relaxed until, a month or two later, war broke out
between the two countries. Murat went away with the Grand Army to Jena,
Eylau and Friedland; Caroline stayed behind in Paris to guard their
interests. She did it well. She indulged in an outrageous flirtation
with Junot, Governor of Paris, and hints have not been wanting that her
purpose was to arrange a revolution rather on the same lines as Mallet
tried to follow in 1812. At her palace of the Elysée (now the official
residence of the President of the Third Republic) she gave the most
brilliant fêtes imaginable. She worked like a slave to gain popularity,
so that she could gain the throne in the event of her brother’s death.
Then Tilsit followed Friedland, and the Emperor returned. The campaign
had brought more glory to Murat than he had as yet gained. He had headed
the marvellous pursuit after Jena, when he had captured fortresses with
a few regiments of Hussars, and it was largely through him that
practically the whole Prussian army had fallen into the hands of the
French. At Eylau, when Augereau’s corps had come reeling back through
the blizzard, shattered and almost annihilated, when it seemed as though
the Grand Army was at last going to taste defeat, Napoleon had called on
Murat to save the day. Murat replied by charging at the head of eighteen
thousand cavalry. He broke up the first Russian line, captured thousands
of prisoners, and beat back the Russians until Davout and Ney were in
position.

Naturally, he reaped vast rewards. His Grand Duchy was doubled in size;
millions of francs were bestowed upon him and upon Caroline; but they
were hugely dissatisfied. Murat had hoped for the crown of Poland, or,
failing that, for a whole kingdom in Germany. But Poland was given to
the King of Saxony, and the creation of Jerome Bonaparte’s kingdom of
Westphalia shut out all hopes of the further expansion of Berg. Caroline
and Murat were furious. Murat showed his rage by hinting at rebellion;
Caroline used her native Corsican guile and became as friendly to
Napoleon as possible, helping him in his affairs with women, recounting
to him the tittle-tattle of the drawing-rooms of Paris, and even at
times giving him the shelter of her roof to conceal from Josephine some
of his more flagrant unfaithfulnesses.

However, Murat was soon in employment again. He was appointed to the
command in Spain, where Napoleon’s tortuous intrigues to dispossess the
unspeakable Bourbons were beginning to take effect. Murat certainly
achieved fair success. He gained possession of the Spanish fortresses,
stamped out the little spurts of rebellion which occasionally flamed
out, and by the time the outrageous treaty of Bayonne had been signed he
was in a position to hand over to Napoleon the greater part of the
country. Another disappointment awaited him. He had hoped that all this
mysterious business would result in his being given the crown of
Spain—but Joseph Bonaparte received it instead, and Murat and Caroline
were forced to be content with Joseph’s former kingdom of Naples.
Caroline was at last a Queen.

The royal pair began at once to treat their new kingdom much as Sancho
Panza had determined to treat his island. Taxes were increased, the army
was reorganized, and preparations were set on foot for the conquest of
Sicily. To gain popularity with the Neapolitans they abrogated some of
the more obnoxious decrees of Murat’s predecessor, and they further
employed all their arts to blacken his memory, so that they would by
contrast appear the better rulers.

But Napoleon nipped this scheme in the bud at once. Every day brought
fresh thunders from Paris. The Emperor sent furious orders forbidding
certain measures, enjoining others, until it became very evident that he
was determined to rule Naples himself, although he was content to allow
Murat to bear the title and honours of King. Poor Murat could do nothing
right. Any well-advised action on his part was looked upon as potential
treason, while any failure called forth tornadoes of wrath from Paris.
When, by a well-planned raid, he captured Capri from Sir Hudson Lowe, he
was actually censured for informing the Emperor through the Ministry of
Foreign Affairs instead of through the Ministry for War! Murat and
Caroline chafed against their bonds, but while the Empire stood firm
they were powerless.

Meanwhile, Pauline and Elise, although not as successful as Caroline,
had nevertheless attained to some measure of sovereignty. Elise
contrived for the greater part of the time to have her dullard husband
sent away on various duties, while she herself flirted gaily with every
man she could. As a matter of fact, her flirting was never so serious as
was her sisters’; she had another outlet for her ingenuity in that she
was passionately devoted to the stage and to all connected with it. She
visited the theatre as often as she could; she read plays in hundreds,
and she indulged in amateur theatricals whenever possible. When Italy
was being parcelled out into fiefs by Napoleon, she prevailed on her
brother to allot to her the principality of Piombino in full
sovereignty, and later she contrived to have Lucca added to her little
state. Here she settled down for a time, with all the paraphernalia of
sovereignty, equerries, chamberlains, ladies-in-waiting, and especially
a Court troupe of actors. Baciocchi, her husband, had indeed been given
the title of Prince of Piombino, but Elise alone had been given the
principality. Baciocchi was merely his wife’s subject, and Elise made
the most of it. He could never worry her again, for Elise allotted him
apartments far distant from her own, and never saw him without a third
person being present. Scandal said that other men were allowed greater
privileges, but there is nothing very definite from which one may draw
reliable conclusions.

Soon Elise received further promotion. Napoleon cast a covetous eye upon
the kingdom of Etruria which had set up in 1802, and by treaty with
Spain he arranged to give the widowed Queen of Etruria (a Spanish
princess) a new kingdom of Northern Lusitania in exchange. That this new
kingdom was to be carved out of Portugal troubled him not at all; he
even promised to make Godoy (First Minister of Spain) Prince of the
Algarve, another Portuguese district. He had very little intention of
fulfilling either promise, but they enabled him to send Junot marching
hotfoot on Lisbon, and to annex Tuscany to the Empire. Elise seized her
opportunity. By cajolery and blandishment she persuaded Napoleon to
erect Tuscany into a government-general, and to confer upon her the
ruling power with the title of Grand Duchess of Tuscany. Poor Baciocchi
was appointed general of division in command of the French garrison.
Elise settled down in the Pitti palace at Florence, and proceeded to
rule the cradle of the Renaissance, the erstwhile domain of the Medicis,
as thoroughly as her brother would allow her.

Pauline’s widowhood ended in a much more splendid match than was made by
any of the other Bonapartes. She took as her second husband Prince
Camillo Borghese, the head of one of the most renowned houses of Italy.
The marriage was not a success (no Bonaparte marriage was, at that
time), but Borghese’s wealth and the presents Napoleon heaped upon her
enabled Pauline to indulge every whim of which she was capable. Proud of
her reputation as the most beautiful woman of the time, she did all she
could to enhance and set off her beauty. Like Poppæa, she bathed every
day in milk—a hot milk bath followed by a cold milk shower. She
surrounded herself with negro servants and dwarfs, by way of contrast,
and her extravagances and wanton waste of money were the talk of the
whole Empire. Canova carved her statue, and despite his cold classicism
we can still perceive in that recumbent, self-satisfied figure the
fiery, tempestuous woman who was once Pauline. Her posing semi-nude,
even to such a sculptor as Canova, called forth a storm of comment from
a gossip-loving Empire. The tale was told that when Pauline was asked if
she did not feel uncomfortable, posing half-dressed, she replied, “Oh
no, there was a fire in the room.”

When Elise received Piombino, Pauline begged Guastalla from Napoleon,
and as Duchess she, too, held sovereignty. Borghese was made
Governor-General of the Piedmontese departments, and was sent to Turin
with an enormous Civil List to play the part of a semi-royalty, and to
reconcile the Piedmontese to the loss of their Sardinian king. Such a
task was naturally agreeable to Pauline, and in Turin she and Borghese
did their best to astonish the provincials with a series of fêtes of
unheard-of opulence. Pauline was the most talked about of all
Bonaparte’s sisters; the voice of adulation praised her beauty; the
voice of vituperation hinted frightful things about her morals. She was
accused of hideous vices, of too great an affection for her brothers, of
a lunatic passion for various men. Pauline apparently did not mind. She
went gaily on through life, quarrelling with Borghese, spending money
like water, indulging in hectic episodes with artists and soldiers, and
generally recalling to mind the old days of the Borgias and the
Viscontis.

With the publication of the fate of Napoleon’s Russian expedition a
shudder ran through the Empire. Murat, whom Napoleon had left in command
of the wreck of the Grand Army, deserted his charge and rushed home so
as to be at hand to preserve his own kingdom should the Empire fall.
Prussia became Russia’s ally. Sweden, under Bernadotte, had already done
the same. Napoleon made a gigantic effort; in three months he raised and
equipped an army of three hundred thousand men; he beat back the Allies,
winning victories at Lützen and Bautzen; for a space it seemed as if he
would regain his old European domination. Consequently the pendulum of
his allies’ attitude swung back once more towards faithfulness, and
Murat left Naples once more to command the cavalry of the Grand Army.
But already Caroline and he had negotiated a secret convention with
Austria by which he would declare war on France if called upon to do so.
Elise in Tuscany had decided to join him, although, unfortunately for
her, she extracted no definite promise from Austria that she would
retain her throne.

Thus, while Murat was fighting for the Grand Army, leading charges made
by fifty and seventy squadrons at a time, and capturing twelve thousand
Austrian prisoners in a single battle, his wife in Naples was assuring
Austria of his devotion to Austria; she was recruiting the Neapolitan
army to the utmost, and, while not actually moving against France, she
was refusing to allow a single Neapolitan battalion to go to Napoleon’s
help. Then came the French defeats of 1813, culminating in the disaster
of Leipzig. It was obvious that the Empire could not endure much longer.
Bavaria, Baden, Würtemberg, all turned against Napoleon, and Murat
realized that if he delayed further the Allies would not have so
pressing a need for his aid, and he would be unable to secure his throne
by his treachery. Without further hesitation he left the beaten Emperor,
hurried across Europe through the first snows of autumn, and reached
Naples early in November. The Neapolitan army was at last going to
advance.

The advance was a very slow and cautious one. Eugène de Beauharnais,
Viceroy of Italy, was fighting fiercely in Venetia against the
Austrians. Tempting offers were made to him by the Allies, but he
refused them; his dignified replies are worthy of Bayard or Francis I.
But Murat and his Neapolitans were moving steadily northward; even now
he had made no public declaration as to which side he was on, and in
private he and Caroline were assuring Eugène, Napoleon and the Austrians
at one and the same time of their unfailing support. Nor was this all.
They were further intriguing with the infant United Italy party in an
endeavour to increase their dominion in that way; while in addition they
had made some sort of agreement with Elise Bonaparte in Tuscany. It
would be hard to discover anywhere in history an equally loathsome
example of double-dealing.

Murat occupied the Papal States, Tuscany, and portions of the Kingdom of
Italy, but he still refrained from making any open attack on either
French or Austrians. Not until March 6th, 1814, when he received from
Caroline definite news of the certainty of the fall of the Empire, did
he attack Eugène’s forces. He achieved little, and after two fierce
little skirmishes he subsided once more into inaction. At last official
intimation of Napoleon’s fall came to hand, and, abandoning Elise to her
fate, Murat returned to Naples. Further diplomacy confirmed him in his
possession of Naples; the only person concerned who kept to his pledged
word in all the intricacies of the negotiations was Francis of Austria.

Thus 1815 found Napoleon’s three sisters in very different situations.
Caroline was still a Queen; Elise, turned out of Tuscany by the
Austrians, was a pensioner on her bounty; while Pauline, who alone had
remained faithful to her brother, was living with Napoleon at Elba.
Suddenly there came another dramatic change, for Napoleon escaped from
Elba, and within a few days was once more Emperor of the French. Italy
was again plunged into a ferment. Murat and Caroline were naturally
anxious, for they could not expect that Napoleon would forgive their
black treachery of the year before, while it was only too obvious that
not a single country in Europe retained any interest in their possession
of the throne of Naples. In these circumstances Murat took the first
heroic decision of his life, and decided to cut the Gordian knot by
force of arms. He declared war against Austria, proclaimed a United
Italy, and with fifty thousand men he marched northward to establish
himself as King of Italy. It was a vain effort. The Neapolitan army was
a wretched force, and Murat himself was worse than useless in
independent command. The Austrian army hurriedly concentrated, defeated
Murat in one or two minor actions, and finally utterly routed him at
Tolentino. The Neapolitans deserted in thousands, and Murat re-entered
his dominions with only five thousand men left. The Austrians followed
him up remorselessly; the Sicilians were preparing an expedition against
him; and all that was left for Murat to do was to abdicate and fly for
his life.

Caroline was successful in obtaining the protection of Francis of
Austria, and she soon went off to settle down in Austria with a pension
and a residence. Murat had reached France, and for some weeks he was in
hiding in Marseilles. After Waterloo he left by sea to join his wife,
but on his way he changed his mind and took his second heroic decision.
Napoleon had regained France simply by appearing in person before his
army; why should not Murat regain Naples in the same way? Murat landed
with a score of companions at Pizzo in Calabria, and marched into the
market place with his escort shouting “Long live King Joachim!” For a
moment there was an astonished silence, and then the townspeople fell on
the little party. Not for nothing had Murat decorated every mile of
every road in Calabria with a gallows from which hung captured bandits;
every soul in Pizzo must have had a blood feud with their late King.
Battered with sticks and stones, Murat was seized and flung into prison,
and five days later he was tried and shot.

Murat’s attempt was the last spurt of the Napoleonic feeling for a long
period. Not until, with the passage of years, the Legend had been built
up, do we hear of any surprising action or heroic deed. Europe sank into
a slough of inaction, crushed down by the weight of the Holy Alliance
and the burden of accumulated debts. The most typical action of a dull
generation was the establishment on the throne of France of fat,
pathetic, bourgeois Louis Philippe as King of the French. It was a safe
thing to do, and Louis Philippe and his Amelia did their best to make it
remain safe. No risks were taken until the movement of 1848. Happiness
has no history, and there is precious little history about the period
1815-48. Had the Holy Alliance had its way, there would be even less.
Somehow one cannot help feeling that the dullness of the period is the
dullness of unhappiness. It was the time when “order reigned in Warsaw,”
when little children died in droves in English factories, when in Naples
the negation of God was erected into a system of government. Historians
may sneer at the ineffectiveness of the Napoleonides; they may point to
a pillaged, blood-drenched Europe writhing under the heel of a Corsican
Emperor; they can draw horrible pictures of the sacks of Lübeck or
Badajoz, but they are unconvincing when they attempt to prove that there
was more unhappiness under the Empire than under the Holy Alliance.
Peace has its defeats as well as war.

This digression may be unpardonable, but it was nevertheless inevitable.
Let us minimize our error, even if we cannot repair it, by turning back
to the consideration of three fair and frail women whom we left thrust
back unwillingly into a private station of life. One of them did not
long survive the calamities of 1814. This was Elise. The Allies refused
her request to join Napoleon at St. Helena, and she lived quietly in
Italy until her death in 1820. She was only forty-two when she died.
Pauline had the advantage over her sisters of having a husband whose
position was independent of the Empire. Prince Borghese was a very
considerable person in Rome, and Pauline for some time was a leading
figure in Italian society. It did not last long, however. She quarrelled
with her husband; her beauty left her; Austrian, French and Papal
surveillance worried her, and she died in 1825.

Caroline, the most capable and cold-hearted of all the Bonapartes, after
Napoleon, bore her troubles with more dignity and for a much longer
time. As the Countess of Lipona (an anagram of Napoli) she lived for
some time in Austria; she travelled restlessly about; she seemed in fact
to have completely recovered from the shock of the loss of her husband
and her throne, when at last a whole series of deaths broke down her
reserve and shortened her life. Pauline and Elise, as has been said,
were already dead; in 1832 the Prince Imperial (Napoleon II.) died at
Vienna; Prince Borghese died in the same year. Another brother-in-law,
Baciocchi, died in 1834; Catherine of Westphalia, her best beloved
sister-in-law, died in 1835, and then in 1836 Madame Mère, her stern but
adored mother, also died. Caroline endured her loneliness for a little
while longer, but she died in 1839. Even she, almost the last of her
generation, was only fifty-six at her death.

None of the Bonaparte family was as long-lived as Napoleon’s mother.
Maria Letizia Ramolino was certainly one of the greatest women of the
period. Elise Bonaparte might be called the Semiramis of Italy; Caroline
might intrigue for Empires; Pauline might be the most beautiful woman of
France; but their mother combined all their good qualities with very few
of their bad ones. To bring up a family of eight children thoroughly
well on an income of less than one hundred pounds a year in a
revolution-torn country like Corsica is in itself a remarkable feat,
though hardly likely in unfavourable circumstances to gain mention in
history, but to do it when handicapped by a husband like Carlo Bonaparte
is more remarkable still. The strain of those dreadful years in Ajaccio
would have broken down anyone of stuff less stern than Maria Letizia’s;
pitched battles were fought in the streets outside the Bonapartes’
house; three-quarters of Corsica were at feud with the Bonapartes and
the party they represented; death threatened them all at different
times, while all the time a most bitter, grinding poverty harried them
unmercifully.

Maria Letizia came through the ordeal unbroken in body or spirit. Even
Napoleon’s fierce pride humbled itself before her, and her other
children were her slaves. But she had a woman’s weaknesses as well as a
man’s strength. She was bitterly jealous of her daughter-in-law
Josephine; she was bigoted in church matters; and she fought like a
tigress in the cause of whichever of her children was experiencing
misfortune. When Lucien left France in disgrace in consequence of his
marriage to Madame Jouberthon, his mother strove desperately hard to
re-establish him. She went to Italy to be near him, and endeavoured, by
absenting herself at the time of the coronation, to force Napoleon to
recall Lucien and herself together. However, her great son outwitted her
on this occasion, for he dispensed with her presence, and yet arranged
with David the artist for her portrait to appear along with the other
French dignitaries in the celebrated picture of the coronation.

Letizia had a very good opinion of her own position. When Napoleon
became Emperor, and made his brothers and sisters Imperial Highnesses,
she demanded some greater title for herself. Napoleon was in a quandary,
for on consulting precedents he found that no French king’s mother had
ever been given any such honour if she had never been queen. Letizia
insisted, and, almost at his wits’ end, Napoleon at last gave her a
singular dignity. He awarded her the same position and precedence as
used to be given under the Bourbons to the wife of the king’s second
son. The king’s second son was Monsieur, and his wife was Madame.
Letizia was named Madame, and as a subsidiary title she was called Mère
de S.M. l’Empéreur et Roi. Almost at once the titles were merged
together in common speech, and Letizia was called Madame Mère everywhere
except at strict official gatherings.

By the time that the Empire was firmly founded, and all her children
except Lucien were seated on thrones, Letizia was able to give free rein
to the passion which came only second with her to her love for her
children. It is said that shipwrecked sailors who have been starved for
a long time cannot help, after being rescued, hoarding fragments of food
for fear of another period of famine. With Madame Mère a similar state
of affairs prevailed. She had felt the pinch of poverty for fifty years,
and in no circumstances could she endure it again. She still lived as
cheaply as she could, and she saved her money like a miser. She coaxed
Napoleon into giving her an annual income of a million francs, and she
did not spend a quarter of it. She did her best to obtain a sovereignty
for herself, not that she wanted to rule, but because she could sell the
fief back to the French and invest the proceeds. She made money by acute
speculation. She clung like grim death to every sou which came within
her reach.

Yet avarice pure and simple was not the sole motive of her actions. Just
as a prophet has no honour in his own country, so the Emperor and the
Kings and Princesses who were her children still seemed to be children
to her, and all their talk of sovereignty was little better than
childish prattling. She did not believe for one moment that the Empire
could long endure, and in this her judgment was more acute than that of
the majority of European statesmen. Wellington, as early as 1809, had
seen through the shams and pretences of the glittering Empire, but few
other men, not even Metternich, agreed with him at that time. But Madame
Mère saw the end long before it came, and it was against that time of
need that she saved so avariciously. Her judgment was proved accurate,
and her savings proved useful in 1814.

In 1802 she had befriended Lucien; in 1805, Jerome; in 1810, Louis; now
the greatest of her sons had met with adversity, and Letizia rushed to
his assistance. She shared his exile in Elba, and from her own purse she
provided the money which enabled him to maintain his Lilliputian court.
She was by his side during the Hundred Days, and after he had been sent
to St. Helena she returned to Italy and resumed the headship of the
family. Her wealth as well as her marvellous personality assured her the
respect of her sons and daughters. The death of the Prince Imperial in
1832 was a terrible shock to her; she had long been looking to him to
restore the fame of the exiled house, and she had arranged to leave him
all her money and papers. She did not long survive his death, but died
in 1836, at the age of eighty-six.

She lies buried in Ajaccio, and the inscription over her tomb can still
make the casual tourist catch his breath, and still makes the blood of
Corsican youth run a little faster—

                   MARIA LETIZIA RAMOLINO BONAPARTE.
                              MATER REGUM.

[Illustration: CAROLINE MURAT
 (née BONAPARTE)]




                              CHAPTER XII
                       STARS OF LESSER MAGNITUDE


‟BAD troops do not exist,” said Napoleon on one occasion. “There are
only bad officers.” Napoleon did his best therefore to find good
officers, and trusted that the rank and file would through them become
good soldiers. And yet, was he successful either in his end or in his
method? The army of 1796, which he did not train, was timid in retreat
though terrible in advance. The men were fanatics, and similar strengths
and weaknesses are typical of fanatics in large bodies. In 1800 Napoleon
had an army which he could manœuvre in line, and which bore the dreadful
strain of Marengo without breaking. Half the men in the ranks, however,
were untrained boys, who, as Napoleon’s despatches tell us, were
ignorant a few days before the battle as to which eye they should use to
aim their muskets. Marengo was largely a personal triumph for Napoleon;
it was his vehement encouragement, coupled with the confident
expectation of Desaix’ arrival, which held the men together during that
long-drawn agony.

The peace which followed Hohenlinden gave Napoleon a chance to train an
army as he wished, and the Austerlitz campaign found him at the head of
an army of two hundred thousand men, half of them veterans, all of them
of very considerable length of service, who were to a man inspired with
the utmost enthusiasm for him and for the Empire. Yet at Austerlitz the
line was abandoned almost entirely in favour of the column; the columns
showed evident signs of disintegration even when victorious. It was
already a little obvious that the Imperial armies were only adapted to a
furious offensive effort, and that failure of this effort meant
unlimited catastrophe. At Jena the Prussians were too heavily
outnumbered to offer any serious resistance, but at Eylau the French
army was only saved from destruction after the failure of their first
offensive by the fact that Napoleon held ready at hand eighteen thousand
cavalry, and by the constitutional sluggishness of the Russian army.

Friedland offered the last example of a really heroic defensive by an
Imperial force, but the soul of that defensive was Lannes. Few other men
could have held a French army corps together against superior forces as
did Lannes on that fateful anniversary of Marengo. After Friedland we
find the French army growing progressively poorer and more unreliable.
We read of panics at Wagram, of the introduction of regimental artillery
to give the infantry confidence, of shameless skulking on the field of
battle and of heavy desertion while on the march. Discipline was fading
at the same time as devotion to the Emperor was losing some of its
force. In the Russian campaign of 1812 the Grand Army had barely crossed
the frontier before it began to go to pieces. Napoleon could not trust
his men to manœuvre at Borodino, and in consequence he had to rely on
frontal attacks made against elaborate fieldworks defended by the most
stubborn of all Continental infantry. At the crisis of the battle he
refused to fling the Imperial Guard into the struggle; some thought it
was because he was too far from his base to risk his best reserve; some
suspected Bessières of having implored him not to waste his best troops;
but perhaps the reason was a more logical one. Had the Guard been sent
forward and been beaten back, the whole army would have fallen back
routed; at Waterloo Napoleon took the risk and lost; at Borodino he
refused to take it and was satisfied with an indecisive gain.

The Grand Army perished in Russia, but in three months Napoleon raised,
trained and equipped three hundred thousand more men and was for a time
once more successful. Curiously enough, this raw infantry of 1813 was to
all intents and purposes of greater military value than the two or three
year trained infantry of 1812. The army of 1812 possessed the little
knowledge proverbially dangerous, and would not willingly expose itself
to sacrifice, but the novices of 1813 knew nothing of war, and suffered
losses and privations which would have roused veterans to mutiny. At
Lützen Ney’s corps of half-grown boys endured for hours the attack of
the whole Allied force, and fought like demons in the shelter of the
villages of Gorschen and Kaya. At Bautzen the French attacked with a
dash and fury reminiscent of Elchingen or Saalfeld. Before Dresden they
accomplished a march which easily bears comparison with anything
achieved in 1796. But the decline of their fame had already begun. At
the Katzbach, at Gross Beeren, at Dennewitz, the conscripts fled in
panic. They had discovered by this time that a battle generally implies
the sacrifice of one portion of the army while the rest gains the
victory, and they were one and all determined not to be the sacrifice.
At Leipzig what was left of the army of 1813 lost the greater part of
its numbers—a new lesson to the effect that it is easier to surrender
than to fight had been learned. Napoleon’s last victorious phase, in the
campaign of France in 1814, coincides with his use of a fresh army of
raw conscripts, and his surrender took place when the men of the ranks
had once more learnt the lessons of their predecessors.

Waterloo, the last battle of the Empire, epitomizes all these
observations. The French attacked with dash, but a single reverse was
sufficient to weaken the infantry so much that no support was
forthcoming for the later cavalry attacks. A powerful counter-attack by
the enemy brought about, not merely retreat, but unspeakable panic.
Practically every battalion which had been in action broke and fled. The
Guard, which had moved forward so majestically, dispersed like the
merest conscripts. The only troops which held together were the reserve
battalions of the Old Guard, which had not yet been engaged, and for a
time Lobau’s corps at Planchenoit. The Prussians after Jena were not so
hopelessly disorganized as were the French after Waterloo.

Napoleon undoubtedly appreciated this weakness of his army, and this
explains the reckless manner in which he sought battle at all costs, and
the risks he cheerfully ran in his endeavour to get to grips with his
enemy. His headlong, energetic strategy gave him the initiative, and
this initiative he retained on the field of battle. Jena, Eylau,
Eckmühl, Aspern, Wagram, Borodino, were all examples of a fierce
tactical offensive. On the two principal occasions, at Austerlitz and
Friedland, when he confined some part of his force to a dogged
defensive, he saw that the generals in command were men of wide personal
influence, and that the troops they led were the best available. Davout
and Lannes were certainly successful. At Lützen Ney’s necessarily
defensive rôle was not fully foreseen, but he was able to hold on,
partly through the enthusiasm of his young men, partly through the
advantage they possessed in holding the villages, and partly through
Wittgenstein’s bungling of the attack.

At no period in its development will Napoleon’s army bear comparison
with, say, the army of Cromwell, or the original force of Gustavus
Adolphus, or with the army of the Third Republic. It incidentally
follows that Napoleon’s military achievements should be rated even
higher than they usually are, seeing that the immense successes he
gained were gained with inferior troops.

But if the rank and file were of this doubtful quality, it was far
otherwise with the officers, and the statement of Napoleon’s with which
this chapter opens is therefore subject to doubt. Napoleon’s method of
making war support war exposed his armies, as he candidly admitted, to a
loss of one-half of their numbers every year, and since this loss fell
far more heavily on the privates than on the officers, it followed that
a very widely experienced corps of officers was built up. It was quite
usual for men of good birth to serve a few months in the ranks before
taking commissions; Marbot and Bugeaud are good examples of this among
the younger men. Once they had gained their lieutenancy anything might
happen. They might in ten years be dukes and generals, or they might
still be lieutenants. The open system of promotion was stimulating,
certainly, but it was undoubtedly unfair at times. Curély, who served
from 1800 to 1814, and was subsequently admitted to be the best light
cavalry officer in the French service, only attained his colonelcy in
his last campaign. The men who received the most rapid promotion were
those who had attracted Napoleon’s notice in 1796 or in the Egyptian
campaign. Some of these choices were highly successful, as witness the
career of Davout, but others were positively harmful. Marmont was a
failure, Junot was a failure, Murat was a failure, while men of
undoubted talent served in twenty campaigns without receiving promotion.
Kellermann the younger fought at Waterloo with the same military rank as
he had held at Marengo. Suchet, who was one of the most successful
generals of division in 1799, remained a general of division until 1811.
If this was the case with the higher ranks, it must have been nearly as
bad with the lower ranks. When the rush of promotion of the
Revolutionary era ended, advancement became very slow indeed. A man who
was a captain at the battle of the Pyramids might well consider himself
fortunate if he commanded a battalion at Ligny. Occasionally, however,
the divisional generals were given their chance. The vast expansion of
the Imperial Army for the Russian campaign increased the commands of
some of the Marshals to eighty or a hundred thousand men, and generals
of division similarly found themselves at the head of twenty or thirty
thousand. Many of them displayed talents of a very high order. St. Cyr
won the battle of Polotsk, for which he received his bâton. The most
remarkable example occurred at Salamanca. Here Wellington had flung
himself suddenly on the over-extended Army of Portugal, had shattered
one wing, and had beaten back the remainder in dire confusion; Marmont,
the commander-in-chief, was badly wounded. Bonnet had hardly succeeded
to the command when he was killed. Several other generals of division
were struck down. The man who took over command of the fleeing mob was
already wounded. He was practically unknown; he was leading a beaten
army in wild retreat from the finest troops in the world. And yet he
rallied that beaten army; in the course of a few hours he had them once
more in hand. He faced about time and again as he toiled across the
wasted Castilian plains; in a dozen fierce rearguard actions he taught
the exultant English that some Frenchmen, as well as being more than men
in victory, were not less than women in defeat, and he showed Wellington
that every French general was not a Marmont. Every morning found his
army posted in some strong position; all day long the English marched by
wretched roads and over thirsty plains to turn the flanks; every evening
as the movement was nearing completion the French fell back to some new
position where the English had to resume the whole weary business next
day. The French survived the severest defeat they had yet received in
the Peninsula at English hands with astonishingly little loss; a few
weeks later they had so far recovered as to thrust fiercely forward once
more, and aid in driving Wellington from Madrid. The man who was
responsible for this wonderful achievement deserved reward. Bessières
and Marmont had been given bâtons for much less. A title, a marshalate,
a dotation of a million francs would not have seemed too much for saving
for France a kingdom, an army of forty thousand men, and dependent
forces numbering a quarter of a million. But Clausel was not made
Marshal, nor Duke of Burgos. Instead he was recalled, and an inferior
general, Souham, sent in his place. Napoleon had a prejudice against
“retreating generals” dating from the days of Moreau. Clausel took the
affront philosophically, and fought on for his Emperor. When it was too
late, his worth was recognized, and during the Hundred Days he was given
the independent command of the Pyrenees. After Waterloo he fled from
France with a price on his head. Clausel went unrewarded; Murat was
over-rewarded. Their lines of conduct differed greatly.

The men who were never granted the coveted rank of Marshal, but who did
each as much for France as any one of half the Marshals, are in number
legion. Their very names would fill a page. Kellermann the younger has
already been mentioned. At Marengo his desperate charge at the head of
the heavy cavalry saved the day, and “set the crown of France on
Napoleon’s head.” But Napoleon found it far safer and far cheaper to
praise a dead man, and he awarded the chief credit to the slain Desaix.
D’Hautpoult died at the head of his Cuirassiers at Eylau, charging one
army to save another. St. Hilaire, the finest of them all, died
miserably at Essling, with the Empire reeling round him. Lasalle, the
pride of the light cavalry, the man who captured Stettin with a few
score Hussars, fell at the head of his men in the pursuit after Wagram.
Montbrun, another Cuirassier, was killed in the great redoubt at
Borodino.

Their names are carved upon the Arc de Triomphe, and the bourgeois peer
at them with self-satisfaction. They fell in a far less worthy cause
than did the myriad Frenchmen who died by poison gas and shrapnel in the
trenches a few years ago. To us now it seems to be nearly blasphemy to
think in the same moment of the Moskowa and the Marne, or to speak in
the same breath of the sieges of Verdun and of Hamburg. The Englishman
turns lightly from the great names on the Arc de Triomphe, and thinks
with proud regret of the simple inscription on an empty tomb in
Whitehall. And yet these men were the wonders of their time. They did
their duty; more cannot be said of any man, and much less of most. They
gave their lives with a smile for a country which they adored. Danger
was as usual to them as was the air they breathed. They gave their blood
in streams; they marched with their men into every Continental capital.
Their cowed enemies regarded them timidly, as though they were beings
from another world. Their continued success and their overwhelming
victories might well have led them to believe themselves superhuman. And
when Waterloo was fought and lost they went back to their beloved
France—such of them as survived—and nursed their wounds on pensions of
thirty pounds a year.

There was one general of division who attained as near as might be to a
marshalate without quite achieving this last step. He was made a duke
and he gained a vast fortune. This man was Junot. Junot, indeed, is
often stated to have received his bâton, but he never did, although he
was as much a favourite of Napoleon’s at one time as was Marmont. It was
Junot who at Toulon was writing a letter at Bonaparte’s dictation, when
a cannon shot plunged near-by and scattered earth over them. “We need no
sand to dry the ink now,” laughed Junot, and from that day his future
was made. He married Mademoiselle Laurette Permon, whom Napoleon had
once courted, and whose memoirs are one of the most interesting books of
the period. Junot himself served as Bonaparte’s aide-de-camp all over
Europe and in Egypt as well. He received promotion steadily, and was a
general of division in a very brief while. With that rank, however, he
was forced to be content, for Napoleon realized his shortcomings, while
a wound in the head which he early received unbalanced him a little
mentally. The one outstanding feature of his character was his
passionate devotion to Napoleon. Napoleon was his God, and Junot served
him with a faithfulness almost unexampled. Adventures came his way with
a frequency characteristic of the period. He fell into English hands and
was exchanged; he went as ambassador to Portugal and made a large
fortune; he was appointed Governor of Paris, and withstood Caroline
Bonaparte’s blandishments when she tried to induce him to subvert the
Government. Half dead with wounds, he travelled across Europe in
November, 1805, and arrived at Austerlitz on the very morning of the
battle. He was again wounded heading a charge that day. In 1807 Napoleon
gave him a command which he hoped would bring him fame, and a marshalate
was promised in the event of success. Junot was to lead the army of
Portugal from France to Lisbon; he was to capture the Portuguese royal
family and the English shipping in the harbour; he was to tear down the
Portuguese Government and to rule the country himself in the name of the
Emperor. Junot set out with a mixed French and Spanish force numbering
nearly forty thousand men. At every stage he received frantic orders
from Paris demanding greater speed from him and his men. Junot did what
he could. The whole valley of the Tagus was littered with the guns, dead
horses and exhausted men whom he had left behind. His army was dispersed
into fragments, and it was only with four hundred men at his back that
Junot burst into Lisbon. The English shipping and the Portuguese royal
family had fled the day before.

Junot was in a serious position. With four hundred men he had to rule a
large town simmering with rebellion, but he succeeded, and held the
country down while the rest of his army trailed disconsolately into
Lisbon. His astonishing march had not achieved its object, and the
marshal’s bâton was therefore withheld. Napoleon offered some sort of
consolation by creating Junot Duke of Abrantès, but there is no doubt
that the disappointment weighed heavily upon him. Napoleon had meditated
making Junot Duke of Nazareth, in memory of his victory during the
Syrian campaign, but he had decided that it would be inadvisable, as the
soldiers would call him “Junot of Nazareth.”

Napoleon was not quite so far-sighted when at the same time he made
Victor, at the suggestion of one of the wits of his court, Duke of
Belluno. Victor was commonly called the Beau Soleil of the French Army.
Napoleon’s investiture made him Duke of Belle Lune.

Immediately afterwards the Spanish war broke out, and Junot found
himself isolated at Lisbon. He gathered his forces together, and without
any help whatever from France he maintained them and re-equipped them at
the cost of unfortunate Portugal. But it was not to last long, for
Wellington landed in Mondego bay, and Junot, furiously attacking him,
was badly beaten at Vimiero. There followed the Convention of Cintra. By
it Junot and his men were transported back to France with their arms,
baggage and plunder; all that the English gained was a bloodless
occupation of Portugal. It is difficult now to decide who had the best
of this agreement. Certainly Napoleon thought that Junot had made a good
bargain, and equally certainly the English public thought that
Wellington had blundered badly.

If the Convention had not been concluded, the English would have cut
Junot off from France (two hundred thousand Spanish insurgents had done
that already) and would have shut him up in Lisbon. Without a doubt,
Junot would have made a desperate resistance there. Masséna’s holding of
Genoa in 1800 might have been re-enacted, and the wretched Portuguese
might have starved while Junot held out. In this event the hands of the
English would have been so full that no help could have been offered to
the Spanish armies; Moore’s skilful thrust at Sahagun could never have
been made, and the Spaniards might have met with utter annihilation. By
the Convention of Cintra, France gained an immediate benefit, but
England eventually gained even more.

After Vimiero, Junot’s military career is one of continued
failure—failure under Masséna in the Busaco campaign, failure under
Napoleon in the Russian campaign, until at last the Duke of Abrantès was
sent into comparative exile as Governor of Illyria. Here his troubles,
his wounds and his disappointments bore too heavily upon him. He went
raving mad, and performed all sorts of lunatic actions in his Illyrian
province until he was removed to France. At Dijon he flung himself from
a window and killed himself. Junot is one more example of those whom
Napoleon favoured, who met with horrible ends.

But Marshals and Generals alike, Napoleon’s superior officers were
nearly all distinguished by one common failing—a dread of
responsibility and a hopeless irresolution when compelled to act on
their own initiative. The examples of this are almost too numerous to
mention; the most striking perhaps is Berthier’s failure during the
early period of the campaign of 1809. There are many others which had
much more important results, although at first they seem trivial in
comparison. Thus, Dupont’s surrender at Baylen, although it only
involved twenty thousand men, was one of the principal causes of the
prolongation of the Peninsular War. Dupont surrendered with twenty
thousand men; his action necessitated the employment in the Peninsula of
three hundred thousand men for six years afterwards.

Another incident of the same type was Vandamme’s disaster at Kulm.
Vandamme was a burly, heavy-jawed soldier of the furious and thoughtless
kind, who had learnt his trade thoroughly well by rule of thumb, and who
had made his name a byword throughout Germany on account of his dreadful
depredations. His boast was that he feared neither God nor devil, and
Napoleon referred to this once when he said that Vandamme was the most
valuable of all his soldiers because he was the only one he could employ
in a war against the Infernal regions, should such a contingency arise.

In July, 1813, the Armistice of Pleisswitz had come to an end, and
Austria had joined the ranks of Napoleon’s enemies. The Grand Army was
in Silesia when the news arrived that the Austrians were marching on
Dresden. Napoleon turned back without hesitation, marched a hundred and
twenty miles in four days, and by what was almost his last victory he
saved the town. At the commencement of his march he had detached
Vandamme with twenty thousand men to hold the passes of the Erz Gebirge
against the retreating forces. The beaten Austrian army came reeling
back towards them. The Emperor of Austria and the Czar of Russia were
present in its ranks, and it seemed as if nothing could save them from
surrender. Fortunately, perhaps, for Europe, Napoleon was unwell and did
not press the pursuit as closely as he might have done, and Vandamme,
who rushed into peril like a bull into the ring, without outposts,
without flank guards, without any reasonable protection, was overwhelmed
by forces outnumbering his by four to one, and was forced to surrender.
Vandamme may have feared neither God nor devil, but he had not the
brains for a command in chief, even against men.

His own honour he redeemed from all possible accusations of cowardice,
when, a prisoner in Austrian hands, with all the possibilities before
him of condemnation to slow death in a salt-mine or speedy death on the
spot, he was led before the Czar, and he did not quail. Alexander rated
him for his excesses in Prussia, and Vandamme hit back at Alexander’s
tender spot—his conscience. “At least I did not kill my own father,”
said Vandamme.

Indecision characterizes the actions of many French generals during the
Empire. The most discussed case perhaps was Grouchy’s hesitation at
Wavre during the Waterloo campaign, and this, curiously enough, was not
really hesitation. The sole military crime of which Grouchy was guilty
was a too pedantic obedience to orders. Grouchy has been blamed for
misreading the situation and for not marching from Wavre on Waterloo,
but Napoleon misread the situation just as badly, as his orders to
Grouchy clearly prove. Moreover, once Grouchy’s hands had been freed by
the destruction of the main French army, his actions were exceedingly
bold and competent. His retreat across the Allies’ rear and his capture
of Namur were manœuvres of sound military skill.

Grouchy’s military career had been in every way honourable throughout
his life. He had ridden bravely to destruction at the head of his
dragoons during Murat’s charge at Eylau. He had fought magnificently at
Friedland and elsewhere. The only other time when he had been in
independent command, and when he did display genuine dilatoriness was
many years before when he had found himself in command owing to the loss
of Hoche on the French expedition to Bantry Bay in 1796. Grouchy’s
courage failed him then, and he withdrew at the very time when his
landing would have set Ireland in an inextinguishable blaze. For a
series of quite strictly correct actions at Waterloo Grouchy has gone
down to history as a fool and a humbug, but he was neither—to any great
extent.

During the Waterloo campaign there was certainly one example of a
general being overwhelmed by his sense of responsibility. Up to the
moment of execution not one of Napoleon’s plans of attack had been more
brilliantly conceived or better arranged. A hundred and twenty thousand
men were assembled at the crossings of the Sambre by Charleroi without
the enemy gathering more than a hint as to what was in the air; in fact
the Allies’ Intelligence completely lost sight of Gérard’s corps of
sixteen thousand men. From this point, however, the arrangements rapidly
grew worse and worse. Bad staff work caused delays at the crossing of
the Sambre; Ney’s unexpected appointment to the command of the left wing
was disturbing, in that he was without a staff and his sudden elevation
annoyed d’Erlon and Reille, his subordinate corps commanders. Zieten’s
stubborn rearguard actions held up the French columns for a considerable
time; and finally a sort of universal misunderstanding led to everyone
being more or less in the dark as to the need for a determined and
immediate attack. Ney, goaded by repeated orders, at last attacked at
Quatre Bras quite six hours later than he should have done, and even
then he had only half his force in hand. The other half, under d’Erlon,
was making its way towards him, when it was caught up by an aide-de-camp
of Napoleon’s, who was bearing a message to Ney requesting him to send
help to the Emperor at Ligny. The aide-de-camp, on his own
responsibility, sent d’Erlon marching over towards Ligny instead of to
Quatre Bras, and went on to inform Ney of his action. Ney was furious.
Every moment the British army in front of him was being reinforced, and
he was now being steadily pushed back. He saw defeat close upon him, and
he sent off a frantic order to d’Erlon to retrace his steps and march on
Quatre Bras. The order reached d’Erlon at the crisis of the battle of
Ligny. For hours a fierce and sanguinary battle had raged there, and at
the crucial moment d’Erlon had appeared, like a god from a machine, with
twenty thousand men on the Prussian flank. Napoleon sent him urgent
orders to attack, but the officier d’ordonnance returned disconsolate.
D’Erlon had just received Ney’s order and had marched back towards
Quatre Bras, where he arrived just as darkness fell, two hours too late.
His sense of responsibility did not permit him to disregard the orders
of his immediate superior, although it had lain in his power, by
disregarding them, to have dealt the Prussian army a blow from which it
could hardly have recovered. The attack d’Erlon should have made was
later made by six thousand weary men who had fought all day long, and
naturally did not have the immense success d’Erlon might have achieved.

Drouet, Comte d’Erlon, had built himself up during twenty campaigns a
reputation as a skilful and hard-fighting officer. He was neither a
poltroon nor congenitally weak-minded; what was the matter with him was
that he had fought twenty campaigns under Napoleon. The brilliance of
the Emperor and the implicit, blind obedience he demanded had weakened
d’Erlon’s initiative past all reckoning. It is interesting to compare
d’Erlon’s action at Ligny with Lannes’ at Friedland, or with the daring
of the subordinate Prussian officers at Mars-la-Tour and at Gravelotte
in 1870.

And yet one cannot help but think, on reading military history, that the
Lannes and the Davouts of this world are astonishingly few when compared
with the d’Erlons and the Duponts. Military history is a history of
blunders, fortunate or unfortunate. Men are found everywhere in control
of the lives and destinies of ten, twenty, a hundred thousand men, and
completely unable even to expend them in an efficient manner. On reading
of the fumbling campaigns of Schwartzenberg, of Carlo Alberto, of
Napoleon III., or even of wars waged more recently still, and of which
we ourselves have had experience, one cannot help feeling overwhelming
pity at the thought of the wretched men—every one of them as full of
life as you or I—who were called upon to lay down everything at the
call of duty or patriotism—and to lay down everything _uselessly_. The
argument against war which appeals most to those who may have to take
part in it is not so much that it is expensive or that it costs lives,
but that it is so blightingly inefficient. To die because one’s country
is in need, that is one thing; but to die because one’s commanding
officer has bad dreams, is quite another matter.

But the armies of Napoleon were at least free from a horrible slur which
has been cast upon other armies. We cannot find anywhere any hint that
the officers did not do all their duty as far as they visualized it. On
going into action the men did not shout “Les epaulettes en avant” as did
the army of the Second Empire at Solferino. No officer of Napoleon’s
ever wasted his men’s lives to gratify his own pride, in the way that
English marines died at Trafalgar. It was said with pride of an officer
of Marlborough’s that he always said, “Come on” not “Go on” to his men.
The same could be said of every one of the higher officers of the army
of the First Empire. The hundreds of volumes of memoirs written by
Napoleon’s men teem with examples (grudgingly given, in some cases) of
valour, but there is hardly one case where an Imperial officer is
accused of cowardice, or even of shirking. The officers bore exactly the
same hardships as did the men, and the friendship and trust which
existed between the rank and file and the commissioned officers of the
army of the First Empire has never been excelled in any other army in
history.

A simple calculation at any Napoleonic battle will show that the number
of generals killed is proportionate to that of the privates, while of
the twenty-four Marshals of the Empire who fought after the
inauguration, three—Lannes, Bessières and Poniatowski—were killed in
action, and all the others were wounded at various times. Napoleon
himself, as is well known, was wounded during the fighting round
Ratisbon in 1809, and Duroc, his trusted Grand Marshal of the Palace,
was struck down at his side by a stray cannon shot at Bautzen in 1813,
and died an hour later in horrible agony.

The facts about the Imperial army are curiously contradictory. The men
were devoted to Napoleon, but their devotion did not hold them together
in moments of panic. The officers were experienced in all the details of
war, but for all their experience they lost touch with the Prussian army
during the vital period following Ligny. Napoleon had laid down as
essential various rules of strategy—but he departed from them during
the autumn campaign of 1813. Nothing seems consistent or satisfactory
during the whole period.

Yet there are hundreds upon hundreds of incidents of which one cannot
read without a thrill. Cambronne at Waterloo replying with a curse when
called upon to surrender in the face of certain destruction; the Red
Lancers of the Guard gaining the Somo Sierra in the teeth of a tempest
of cannon shot; the conscripts of 1814, in sabots and blouses, facing
undaunted the savage enemy cavalry at Champaubert; Ney rallying the
rearguard during the retreat from Moscow; Kellermann charging an army at
Quatre Bras; the engineers dying gladly to save the army at the
Beresina; all these incidents are worthy to be remembered with pride,
and almost blot out the memory of the hideous ferocity of these selfsame
men in Spain, in Germany and in Russia.

It is the fate of the Emperor and the Grand Army to be equally at the
mercy of the panegyrics of the admirer and the insults of anyone who
chooses to inveigh against them.

[Illustration: LETIZIA BONAPARTE
 (MADAME MÈRE)]

[Illustration: ELISE BACCIOCHI
 (née BONAPARTE)]




                              CHAPTER XIII
                                 WOMEN


IT would be as easy to omit all mention of Napoleon’s mistresses in a
serious history as it would be difficult to omit the king’s mistresses
from a history of Louis le Grand or Louis le Bien-Aimé. Napoleon was not
the man to allow his policy to be influenced by women. Not one of the
many with whom he came into contact could boast that she had deflected
him one hairbreadth from the path he had mapped for himself. Not all
Josephine’s tears could save the life of the young d’Enghien; not all
Walewska’s pleading could re-establish the kingdom of Poland.

“Adultery,” said Napoleon, “is a sofa affair,” and he was speaking for
once in all honesty. He was a man blessed with a vast personality, a
vast power and a vast income, and it is unusual for a man with these
three to go long a-suing. Moreover, if the lady who attracted his
attention proved recalcitrant, Napoleon rarely pleaded; he raised his
offer, and in the event of a further refusal he turned away without a
sigh and forgot all about her. That indicates Napoleon’s attitude
towards women.

There were, as a matter of fact, one or two whom he honoured by more
lover-like attentions. Josephine cost him many bitter hours of
self-reproach; Walewska he sought long and earnestly; he displayed every
sign of attachment towards Marie Louise. Yet not merely these three, but
every woman who granted him favours received in return immense gifts,
and, if she desired it, a husband whose path to promotion was made
specially easy. The women who flit into and then out of Napoleon’s life
seem to be without number, but the gossip of a thousand memoirs, and the
hints of a thousand letters, combined with the painstaking care of a
crowd of patient inquirers, have brought them all under notice at some
time or other. And yet the most elaborate research can only prove that
there was one woman who might perhaps have given much to Bonaparte
before his meeting with Josephine, and that was a street-walker of the
Palais Royal. This tiny incident is hinted at in a letter written by
Bonaparte at the age of eighteen.

After this, we find nothing of the same nature for another nine years.
Napoleon was too busy and too desperately poor to trouble about such
things. He flirted with Laurette Permon, who later became Madame Junot,
Duchess d’Abrantès; with his sister-in-law, Désirée Clary, afterwards
Madame Bernadotte, Princess of Ponte Corvo and Queen of Sweden and
Norway; and with a few young women of good social position whom he met
while serving as a junior officer of artillery at Valence. That is all.
He came to Josephine heartwhole and inexperienced, and he lavished upon
her during the first feverish months of his married life all the
stored-up passion of a man of twenty-six. Josephine baulked and thwarted
this passion by her delay in joining him while he was conquering Italy,
by her petty flirtations with Charles and others, and by the general
light-mindedness of her behaviour; from that time forth Napoleon became
passionless towards all women. Some he liked, and some he even admired,
as far as it was in his nature to admire anyone, but for none did he
ever exhibit the uncontrollable desire which for that brief space he had
felt for Josephine. Unfaithfulness to her, which he would once have
regarded as treason, he now thought of merely as necessary to a man of
mature age.

However, throughout the years 1796 and 1797 one cannot find any proof of
genuine inconstancy. It was only in 1798, when Napoleon found himself
the unrestrained ruler of Egypt, with the whole East apparently at his
feet, that he left the narrow path of strict physical virtue. The native
ladies did not appeal to him, and he turned with disgust from their over
opulent charms. The same cannot be said of some of his officers, a few
of whom actually married Egyptian beauties and later brought them back
to France. Menou, who succeeded to the chief command after Napoleon’s
departure and Kléber’s assassination, was one of these. Others, again,
married and settled down in Egypt after the evacuation. Their
descendants were supporters of Mehemet Ali, and even nowadays many rich
Egyptian proprietors can trace back their descent to a Frankish ancestor
who became a Mohammedan a hundred and twenty years ago.

But although, as has been said, Napoleon found no charms behind the
yashmaks, the possibilities were by no means exhausted, as his
aides-de-camp hastened to point out to him. A few Frenchwomen, by
donning male attire, had evaded the strict regulation that no women
should accompany the Army of the Orient. The most attractive of these
was Marguerite Pauline, wife of a lieutenant of Chasseurs, by name
Fourès. To a Commander-in-Chief all things are possible, and young
Fourès was packed off in one of the frigates which had escaped from the
disaster of the Nile with orders to carry despatches to the Directory.
The night of his departure Madame Fourès (la Bellîlote, as she was
called, from her maiden name of Belleisle) was entertained by Napoleon
at a gay little dinner party; the proceedings, however, were cut short
by the General upsetting iced water over her dress and carrying her off
under the pretext of having the damage attended to.

After this la Bellîlote was established in a Cairo palace close to
General Headquarters, and the little idyll seemed to be progressing
famously when a most indignant intruder in the person of Lieutenant
Fourès appeared on the scene. He had been captured by the English on his
way to Italy, and had been returned for the express purpose of
inconveniencing the Général-en-chef. The English were, however, doomed
to disappointment, for Napoleon, exercising his dictatorial powers, had
a divorce pronounced between Fourès and his wife, and then sent the
wretched man back once more to France. From this time forth la Bellîlote
had an almost regal dominion in Cairo. The finest silks in the land were
confiscated for her adornment, and she drove about the streets amid
cries from the soldiers of “Vive la Générale!” and “Vive Clioupatre!” At
times she even appeared on horseback in a general’s uniform and cocked
hat. The whole proceeding savours of some of the doings of the early
Roman Emperors. Suetonius tells us very similar stories of Nero and
Caligula. Little adverse comment was caused among the French; it was a
very usual thing during the Revolutionary era for officers to be
accompanied by women in this fashion. Some women even served generals as
aides-de-camp and orderlies, while the Army of Portugal during 1810-11
was frequently hindered because Masséna, commanding, had his _chère
amie_ with him.

Madame Fourès’ experience of the delights of being the left-handed queen
of the uncrowned king of an unacknowledged kingdom was not destined to
endure long; Napoleon returned to France, and she, following him, by his
orders, as soon as possible, fell into the hands of the English just as
her husband had done. When at last she reached France Bonaparte refused
to see her, for he was now reconciled to Josephine, besides being First
Consul and having to be careful of his moral reputation. Napoleon did
whatever else he could for her; he gave her large sums of money, bought
her houses, and secured a new husband for her, whose agreement he
ensured by means of valuable appointments under the Ministry of Foreign
Affairs.

Napoleon and la Bellîlote never met again; after 1815 she eloped with
another man, built up a substantial fortune in the South American trade,
and finally died quite in the odour of sanctity at the venerable age of
ninety-one.

On Bonaparte’s return to France Josephine had contrived to win him once
more to her, despite the efforts of his family, and his own
half-determination to end the business there and then, but matters were
never the same between them. Napoleon indulged more and more frequently
in petty amours with various women, and Josephine, instead of
appreciating her helplessness, as is the more usual way with queens and
empresses, caused frequent furious scenes by spying on his actions and
upbraiding him when any rumour came to her notice. Napoleon cared no
whit; he was, moreover, able, by virtue of his supreme power, frequently
to ensure that Josephine knew nothing of his infidelity. In 1800 he was
peculiarly successful in this way. Marengo had been fought and won, and
the First Consul was enjoying, at Milan, the fruits of his dramatic
success. The most eminent contralto of the time, Grassini, sang at
concerts hurriedly arranged in his honour. Grassini had endeavoured to
force herself on his notice three years before, without success, for
Josephine held power over him then. The circumstances were different
now, and Napoleon, his Italian temperament inexpressibly charmed by her
magnificent voice, honoured her by a summons to his apartments. She
obeyed gladly; she came at his request to Paris; and finally Napoleon
had the effrontery to command her to sing at the thanksgiving festival
in the Invalides for the Marengo campaign, where he appeared accompanied
by his wife and by all the notabilities of the Consulate. Later she
appeared at the Théâtre de la République, and was given a large
allowance, both publicly as a singer and secretly as a friend of
Napoleon’s. The arrangement ended abruptly, for Grassini was detected in
an intrigue with an Italian musician, and left France for a Continental
tour.

It was not till 1807 that she returned, and although Napoleon never
renewed the old relationship, he gave her an official title, a large
salary and employment under his Bureau of Music.

Grassini spent the rest of her days mainly in Paris, and she enjoyed a
vast reputation all her life. Money troubles, due to her passion for
gambling, and wild adventures of the heart, engaged most of her
attention. It has even been said that after Waterloo she condescended to
grant Wellington the same favours as Napoleon had enjoyed thirteen years
before. Despite the obvious bias of many of the witnesses, the evidence
to this end seems conclusive. If it really was true, then Grassini might
claim a distinction as notable as Alava’s, who was the only man who
fought both at Trafalgar and at Waterloo.

After Grassini passed out of Napoleon’s life, a long period ensued
during which no woman received the Emperor’s favour for any continuous
length of time. At intervals various hooded figures slipped through the
postern door of the Tuileries, past Roustam the Mameluke, and through a
secret passage to the Imperial apartments, but the visits were irregular
and were merely the results of passing whims on the part of the Emperor.
Not one of the women concerned had need of much pressure to become
agreeable to the invitations brought them by Duroc, the faithful Grand
Marshal of the Palace. They were actresses mainly, and since most of
them appeared at theatres managed or subsidized by the Government,
Napoleon, if not their direct employer, had in his gift important acting
parts and desirable salaries. Many of them were already the mistresses
of dandies of the town, and some of them passed on to act in the same
capacity for various crowned heads of Europe, while one was actually
requested by a powerful party in Russia to win Alexander the Czar from
an objectionable _chère amie_ so that he might return to the Czarina!

Napoleon did all he could to keep these liaisons secret, but he was
rarely successful. The women boasted far and wide of their success, and
it is likely that many of those who boasted had nothing to boast about.
Some even went so far as to publish their memoirs after the Restoration,
and to make capital of their own dishonour. Another factor which
militated against secrecy was Josephine’s jealousy. Josephine, with the
spectre of divorce always before her eyes, was in continual terror lest
Napoleon should experience a lasting attachment for one of his stray
lights o’ love. Consequently she spied upon him incessantly, battered on
his locked doors, wrote frantic appeals to her friends for help and
information, and generally acted with less than her usual dignity.
Napoleon disregarded her appeals, and stormed back at her whenever she
ventured to remonstrate. He was above all law, he declared, and he would
allow no human being to judge his actions. Nevertheless, he took care to
interfere with the most intimate affairs of all his friends. He tried to
bully Berthier, his trusted Chief of Staff, into separating from the
lady with whom he had lived for years. At first it seemed as if he was
successful, and he consoled his friend by giving him as wife a Princess
of the royal House of Bavaria. However, Berthier contrived to obtain his
young bride’s agreement to the presence of the other lady, and the three
of them ran a perfectly happy _ménage à trois_ for the rest of his life.
Napoleon meddled with many other people’s domestic affairs, and it is
darkly hinted that Talleyrand’s enmity for the Emperor began when
Napoleon first disturbed the tranquillity which existed between the
great diplomat and Madame Grand.

The Emperor continued serenely on his way, acting up to his dictum that
women were merely incidents in a man’s life. His Court was thronged with
greedily ambitious women who threw themselves in his path at every
opportunity. At the least hint of a preference on his part, officious
courtiers hurried to assist in the negotiations in the hope either of
favour or perquisites. The astonishing thing is that the list of the
chosen is not many times longer. These intrigues all ran much the same
course—a brief partnership, generally without a hint of affection on
either side; a minor place in Court for the lady; then a marriage was
arranged, an ample dowry provided by the Emperor, and the incident was
closed. Not merely did people endeavour to gain their private ends in
this manner, but even political parties made use of similar tools.
During the Consulate the Bourbons despatched a lady to Paris for the
sole purpose of ensnaring Bonaparte, and it is hinted that Metternich
endeavoured to place a friend at Court in the same fashion. The great
example of this political manœuvre, however, occurs later.

But before Madame Walewska’s name, even, was known to Napoleon, he
formed an attachment of some slight historical importance. Eléonore
Denuelle was an exceedingly beautiful girl, daughter of parents of a
doubtful mode of life, who had been educated at Madame Campan’s famous
school along with Caroline Bonaparte and various other great ladies of
the Court. Her parents designed a great marriage for her, but they met
with poor success, for a certain graceless ex-officer, by name Revel,
succeeded in making her believe that he was a good match, and the couple
were married early in 1805. Revel believed that Eléonore was an heiress;
Eléonore believed that Revel was a rich man; they were both of them
woefully disappointed, and separated after two months of married life.
Eléonore in despair applied for help to Caroline Murat, and received a
minor post in that princess’s household. Napoleon noticed her in
January, 1806, and from that time the affair moved rapidly, for in
February Eléonore applied for a divorce from Revel (who was now in
gaol), and in December a son was born to her whose father, almost
without a doubt, was Napoleon.

By the time of his birth, however, Napoleon had formed a new attachment,
and Eléonore was never again admitted to his rooms. Napoleon saw that
both his son and his ex-mistress were suitably provided for; he settled
a thousand pounds a year on Eléonore and married her to a prominent
politician (a Monsieur Augier), while he invested large sums of money in
trust for her son, Léon. He further mentioned him in his will.
Eléonore’s later career was unlucky; her second husband died, a prisoner
in Russian hands, and when she married for a third time she was
blackmailed for the rest of her life by her first husband and by her
scapegrace illegitimate son. Léon ruined all his chances of success in
life by his reckless way of living. He gambled away all he possessed,
and then lived on what small sums he could beg from his mother and from
his Bonaparte relations. He plunged into politics, and even considered
for a while standing as a candidate for the position of President of the
Second Republic in opposition to Louis Napoleon. He induced the latter
to give him a small pension; he made all manner of claims upon the
Government, and squandered whatever he obtained in a wild fashion. He
issued all sorts of remarkable suggestions, not one of them of the
slightest value, on every conceivable subject, and he raised the most
frightful clamour when they were disregarded. There is no doubt that he
was mentally deranged. He died in 1881 without having accomplished a
single noteworthy action.

There is a faint doubt as to Léon’s paternity, due to his mother’s way
of living, but the doubts are countered by his striking physical
resemblance to the Emperor. Napoleon himself certainly believed him to
be his own child; perhaps if he could have foreseen the later career of
the child in question he would have been more chary of his
acknowledgment. The whole affair seems to be very much wrapped in doubt;
Napoleon evinced for young Léon not half the care which he displayed for
his other sons, while Léon’s birth (perhaps because it took place while
Napoleon was away in Poland) did not rouse nearly as much interest as
Walewski’s three years later.

It has already been said that at the time of Léon’s birth Napoleon’s
attention was occupied by a new mistress; it was this particular
mistress who has been elevated by some writers to the proud position of
being “the only woman Napoleon ever loved,” and who certainly held
whatever affection the Emperor was able to display for a longer period
than any other woman. To begin with, she was of a rank and class far
different from any of her predecessors, Josephine not excepted, while
secondly she was far fonder of him than was any other woman. The
circumstances in which the two met were romantic. Napoleon had just
overturned the Prussian monarchy; he had advanced like lightning from
the Rhine to the Niemen, and he burst at the head of the Grand Army into
Poland, where never before had a French army appeared. The Poles were in
ecstasy. They had not the least doubt that their period of slavery was
ended, and that the young conqueror would once more unchain the White
Eagle. Deputations thronged to meet him, and mobs gave him homage in the
villages. At the little town of Bronia, not far from Warsaw, a lady was
presented to him at her earnest request, for she had braved all the
terrors of the hysterical mob in order to meet him. She proved to be
hardly more than a child, and dazzlingly beautiful. Napoleon thanked her
for her kindness, and said that he was anxious to see her again. The
whole interview barely lasted a minute, for it was imperative that
Napoleon should press on to Warsaw, but it made a deep impression on
both of them.

Marie Laczinska was the daughter of one of the old noble families of
Poland, and she had recently married Anastase Colonna de
Walewice-Walewska. Although Marie’s family was noble, it was hardly to
be compared with that of her husband, for Anastase was not only the head
of a house in whose veins ran the bluest blood of Poland, but he also
traced his descent to the Roman family of Colonna, and through them his
line ran back into the mists of history beyond the Carolings and the
Merovings until one could trace its source among the patrician families
of republican Rome. He was rich, he was famous, he held vast power. The
only objections to him as a husband were that he was seventy years old
and already had grandchildren who were older than Marie. In the minds of
Marie’s guardians such objections were trivial, and the young girl was
forced into marriage with the old noble, to play the part of Abishag to
Walewska’s David. She was not fated to endure this for long, because
Napoleon had not forgotten the meeting at Bronia, and sought her at all
the fêtes at which he appeared in Warsaw. The secret could not be kept,
and soon all Poland was aware that the great Emperor was in love with
the Polish lady. The nationalist party heard the news with wild
exultation, and Poniatowski, the hope of Poland, called upon her to
sacrifice herself for her country. The other great nobles pressed her
feverishly, and they contrived to persuade Walewska (who, naturally, was
the only man who was ignorant of what was going on) to bring his wife to
a ball which Poniatowski was giving in the Emperor’s honour.

Marie came reluctantly. She was dressed as plainly as possible, in white
satin without jewels, and, once in the ballroom, she kept herself as far
in the background as she could. To no purpose, however. Napoleon,
overjoyed, observed her as soon as she appeared, and immediately sent to
her and requested her to dance with him. She refused. Duroc and
Poniatowski remonstrated with her, but she remained adamant. Many other
French officers had already noticed her dazzling beauty, her rich fair
hair and the blueness of her eyes, and they swarmed round her. Napoleon
watched the proceedings jealously from the other end of the room. As
soon as any one of his officers appeared to have made any progress, he
called to his Chief of Staff, and that particular officer was sent off
post haste to carry a message somewhere out in the bleak countryside a
hundred miles away. The situation verged on the impossible. Napoleon in
desperation made a tour of the room, speaking to all the hundreds of
women present merely in order to exchange half a dozen words with the
one who was the cause of all this trouble. When at last he reached
Madame Walewska the interview was unsatisfactory. She was as pale as
death, and said nothing. He was vastly and unusually embarrassed. “White
upon white is a mistake, Madame,” he said, looking at her pale cheeks.
Then—“This is not the sort of reception I expected after——” Then he
passed on, and left the ballroom soon after.

That same evening she received a wild, urgent note from Napoleon. Others
followed in rapid succession. Poniatowski and all the fiery patriots of
Poland implored her to yield. Her blind husband, infatuated by this
remarkable new popularity, bore her to reception after reception. A
mercenary old aunt of hers, tampered with by Poniatowski, flung herself
into the business as well, and offered herself as go-between. At last
she received a letter from Napoleon hinting that he would restore Poland
if she would yield. She yielded. Napoleon did not restore Poland.

For Poland’s sake she had broken her marriage vows and violated all the
dictates of her conscience. Napoleon, in return, temporized and
compromised. He erected the Grand Duchy of Warsaw out of territory torn
from Prussia, but the Grand Duchy was not autonomous, it was not called
Poland, it was only one-third the size of the old land of the White
Eagle. Poor Marie protested to the best of her ability, to be soothed by
fair words from the Emperor. At Napoleon’s request she left Poland after
Tilsit, and came to Paris, where she lived in extreme retirement,
visited by Napoleon as often as he could manage. Her gentleness and
dislike of display must have been grateful to Napoleon after his other
experiences, and he passed many happy hours with her. She was by his
side during the maelstrom of the Essling campaign, and at Schönbrunn,
the Palace of the Cæsars, she told him she was about to bear him a
child. She did not realize then that from that selfsame palace Napoleon
would summon, in a few months’ time, a young girl who would supplant her
in his affections, and who would also bear him a son, who, in place of
being a nameless bastard, would bear the title of King of Rome. She went
back to her dear Poland for the event, and at Walewice, in May, 1810,
Alexander-Florian-Joseph-Colonna-Walewski was born. On her return to
Paris Napoleon had married Marie Louise.

Napoleon softened the blow for her as well as he could. He heaped wealth
upon her; he gave her town houses and country houses; the Imperial
officials were always at her orders, and the Imperial theatres were
always open to her. Her son, young Walewski, was made a Count of the
Empire. Perhaps this was some consolation to her. Perhaps—seeing that
it was her son’s birth which had determined Napoleon to make a new
marriage—not. Napoleon even found time during the turmoil of the
Campaign of France to make additional arrangements in their favour, but
by this time whatever remained of the affair had long since burnt itself
out.

After the fall of the Empire, Marie Walewska seems to have considered
herself free. She paid a mysterious visit to Napoleon at Elba in 1814,
accompanied by her little son, and she was present at the Tuileries on
Napoleon’s arrival there during the Hundred Days, but apparently on
neither occasion was the old relationship renewed. In 1816 she married a
distant cousin of the Bonapartes, a certain d’Ornano, a Colonel of the
Guard, but she was not destined long to enjoy her new happiness. Marie
de Walewska died in December, 1817.

Poor Marie! Her life was short, but it must have been full of
bitterness. Napoleon’s affairs of the heart (if they are even worthy of
that name) all seem inexpressibly harsh and matter-of-fact. He seemed to
have a kind of Midas touch in these matters, whereby everything
honourable and romantic with which he came into contact turned, not into
gold, but into lead. Various authors have tried to infuse into his
association with Marie de Walewska some gleam of romance, some essence
of the self-sacrificing spirit which is noticeable in the parallel deeds
of other monarchs, but they have failed. Marie certainly seems at first
to have believed him to be a hero, a knight without reproach as well as
without fear, but as soon as she was disillusioned she resigned herself
to an existence as drab as if she had been once more a septuagenarian’s
wife, and not the mistress of an Emperor. Contemporary Parisian society
was almost entirely ignorant of her existence. She paid no calls, and
she received none. The few appearances she made at Court were such as
were only to be expected from a Polish lady of high rank. Napoleon could
not keep her love for long, and, though she was faithful to him as long
as the Empire endured, she obviously considered herself free as soon as
Napoleon was sent to St. Helena. It was not the long-drawn, heroic
romance some writers have endeavoured to make it appear; rather was it a
brief burst of passion, and then—monotony.

The baby Count of the Empire whom she left behind enjoyed a
distinguished career. In appearance he certainly resembled his great
father, but his talents never seem to have risen above a mediocre
standard. Alexander-Florian-Joseph-Colonna-Walewski was mainly educated
in France, but he was a Pole by birth, and he fought for Poland at the
age of twenty during the rising of 1830-31. When Poland fell once more
before the might of Russia, he returned to France, became a Frenchman,
and served in the French army. The revolution of 1848 brought Napoleon
III. to the front, and the new Emperor, with his power based on the
frail fabric of a legend, saw fit to surround himself with names which
recalled to men’s minds the old splendours of the First Empire. Walewski
received honours in plenty; he was Ambassador to the most important
Courts of Europe, a Senator, and a Minister of State. He wrote learnedly
on various subjects. But all his glory was only a pale reflection of his
father’s and cousin’s; he suffered eclipse after Sedan, and when he
died, aged seventy-two, he had, after all, made very little mark in the
world. He had not played the part of a Don John of Austria, or even of a
Monmouth. De Morny quite outshone him.

With Napoleon’s marriage to Marie Louise and association with Madame
Walewska, his casual amorous adventures came to a more or less abrupt
end. It has been suggested that this was on account of increasing age,
but Napoleon was only in the early forties, and this cannot be the true
reason. However, the explanation is just as simple. Napoleon was devoted
to his new wife, and he was frightfully busy. From the summer of 1812,
two years after his second marriage, he was almost continuously in the
field. His exertions and worries thenceforward were sufficient to occupy
even him, without any other complications. One likes to think of him
turning with relief from the agonizing strain of ruling Europe to snatch
a few quiet minutes in the placid peace surrounding Marie Louise and her
child. That is all. He had no other mistress. At Elba he lived with his
sister and mother, with no woman to share his inner life. Perhaps this
was policy, for Napoleon was trying hard to induce Marie Louise to join
him, and he would naturally be chary of doing anything which might annoy
her—ignorant as he was of her unfaithfulness. This may be the
explanation of the briefness of Madame Walewska’s visit; she may have
come intending to join him, and he may have sent her away again, but the
fact that she was accompanied by her brother and other relations
militates against this theory. Moreover, Marie was already close friends
with d’Ornano. After the Hundred Days Napoleon was sent to St. Helena,
and once again no woman accompanied him. The manifold rumours about
Madame de Montholon and others at St. Helena seem to have no foundation
whatever in fact. Thus practically all Napoleon’s illicit loves are
confined to the decade 1800-10, while the last decade is entirely clear
of them.

Thus far we have only treated of women who were Napoleon’s mistresses;
but considerable interest also attaches to a large number of women who,
although members of the Imperial circle, never attained this dubious
honour. Perhaps of these the one who attained the greatest heights (and
who, incidentally, did least to deserve it) was Désirée Clary. She was
the sister of the lady whom Joseph Bonaparte made his wife, and whose
dowry of six thousand pounds was so welcome to the struggling family.
Désirée’s own dowry would have been of the same amount, and Joseph and
various other Bonapartes tried to induce Napoleon to marry her. He seems
to have dallied with the idea; indeed, it is frequently stated that a
contract of betrothal was drawn up, but, however it was, Napoleon broke
off the negotiations rather abruptly when he went to Paris in 1795.
There is hardly any doubt that he had flirted with Désirée rather
excessively, and that, after making a deep impression upon her, he had
wounded her deeply by his precipitate abandonment. Subsequently he tried
to make amends in much the same manner as he employed with his discarded
mistresses—he tried to find her a husband to whom he could give
substantial promotion. But Désirée was once more unlucky, for the man
Napoleon sent to her, General Duphot, was murdered almost on her
threshold while she was staying at Joseph Bonaparte’s Embassy in Rome.

Eventually she was approached by Bernadotte, during Napoleon’s absence
in Egypt, and married him. Subsequently she declared that she had done
this because Bernadotte was the only man who could injure Bonaparte, but
she must have been far-sighted indeed if she could perceive the career
which was awaiting Bernadotte. Moreau, and half a dozen other generals,
such as Augereau, were more powerful than Bernadotte at the time.
Désirée’s statement was probably made in the light of subsequent events.

It was Bernadotte who gained most by the marriage. He acquired at one
stroke a venomous, if inert, ally in his wife, an enthusiastic supporter
in Joseph, his brother-in-law, and a sure refuge in case of trouble in
Napoleon’s dislike of a scandal in his family. From this time on,
Désirée received distinction after distinction, and soon she was Son
Altesse Serène la Maréchale Princesse de Ponte Corvo, sister of the
Queen of Spain, and a leading figure in Imperial society. Then came the
greatest distinction of all, and she found herself Princess Royal of
Sweden. This last she found rather upsetting, for she discovered she was
expected to leave her beloved Paris to live in the bleakness of the
Stockholm palaces. She said, tearfully and truthfully, that she had
thought at first that her new rank was merely a titular distinction, of
the same class as her sovereignty of Ponte Corvo. She refused absolutely
to leave France, and so Bernadotte went alone to Stockholm, thence to
lead his Swedes against the Empire, while his wife stayed on in Paris.
It certainly was an anomalous position, and some authors have said that
Désirée acted as a spy on behalf of the Allies during the war of
liberation. However, we can be quite sure that Napoleon, whatever
tenderness he still felt towards her, would not have tolerated her
sending news of any value to her husband; incidentally, it is obvious
that a woman to whose mind Ponte Corvo, with its six thousand
inhabitants, was in the same class as Sweden, with its millions, could
not have been of much use as a spy.

After 1815, fate overtook her, and she was borne away to spend the rest
of her life in the spartan splendour of the palace in the Staden. From
that time forth she and her husband were a disappointed couple,
distrusted and despised by all Europe, he with his eyes turned
lingeringly towards the France whose crown he believed he had so nearly
attained, she thinking longingly of the gaiety and careless freedom of
the Paris she had left behind, which now hated her with true Parisian
virulence.

Napoleon’s sisters married before the plenitude of his power, and the
matches they made were not as splendid as they might have been later; it
was for his younger but much more distant connections that Napoleon was
able to find husbands of royal rank. It is curious to notice the
extraordinary marriages which were arranged while the Empire was at its
height. A niece of Murat’s, who had been brought up as the ragged and
bare-footed daughter of a small farmer, married Prince Charles of
Hohenzollern-Sigmaringen, and among her grandchildren and
great-grandchildren at the present day are the King of Rumania, the King
of the Belgians and the Queen of Portugal. Several of the petty
princelings of Germany, with thirty generations of royal descent behind
them, married obscure little Beauharnais and Taschers de la Pagerie.
Eugène de Beauharnais and Berthier married princesses of Bavaria, and
Jerome received as bride a daughter of the King of Würtemberg.

Eugène’s marriage had caused a difficult situation, for Augusta of
Bavaria was already affianced to the Hereditary Prince of Baden, heir
apparent to the reigning Grand Duke. Napoleon had caused the marriage
contract to be broken, but he was in no way disconcerted; he straightway
found a new bride for the Hereditary Prince. He selected Stéphanie de
Beauharnais, a “thirty-second cousin” of Josephine’s. Stéphanie was the
merest child, who had had the most extraordinary upbringing. Her parents
were of a shiftless character, like various other Beauharnais, and after
the Revolution Stéphanie had been dependent on an English peeress, Lady
de Bathe, who had arranged with two nuns from the suppressed houses to
look after her. As soon as Napoleon heard of her existence, he summoned
her to Court, and in accordance with his pronounced ideas on family
loyalty, made himself responsible for her support. Next he announced to
her that he had secured her a royal husband. Stéphanie immediately
became a person of consequence, because as yet royal marriages were by
no means common in the Bonaparte family. Their Imperial Highnesses,
Napoleon’s sisters, naturally turned like tigresses upon the interloper,
and reduced the fifteen-year-old child to tears more than once in the
presence of the Court. This was more than Napoleon could stand, and by a
single decree he gave the girl precedence over the whole Imperial family
save himself and Josephine. He wished to keep the House of Baden as
satisfied as possible. With the same idea he gave Stéphanie a marvellous
trousseau, a dowry of sixty thousand pounds, and jewels costing the same
amount. Her wretched father, who had returned from exile, received an
income of three thousand pounds a year and a lump sum of two hundred
thousand francs. He had done nothing to earn it; he was merely the
father of the girl who was marrying an ally of the Emperor’s.

The period was one of general rejoicing, for Austerlitz had just been
won, and French domination over Europe seemed assured. The fêtes of the
marriage were of unexampled splendour; there were illuminations; there
were fireworks; and there were balls without number, at one of which
over two thousand persons appeared. But behind all the rejoicings there
was a curious tragi-comedy being played, for poor Stéphanie, married at
sixteen to a man she had never met, displayed a disconcerting reluctance
to complete all the accompanying formalities. Night after night she
insisted on a girl friend sharing her room with her. The Hereditary
Prince grew restive; the whole Court knew of the deadlock, and were
proportionately amused. But international politics cannot wait on a
girl’s whim; war clouds were appearing again across the Rhine; Prussia
seemed bent on war, and it was important for Napoleon to be sure of
Baden’s friendship. Napoleon admonished Stéphanie with all the severity
of which he was capable; he terrified the wretched girl into passivity,
and when at last the newly-married couple set off for Carlsruhe Baden’s
support of France was assured.

But the unhappiness which awaited all Napoleon’s favourites dogged poor
Stéphanie to her grave. The House of Zaehringen hated her as an
intruder; her male children all died in infancy, and when in 1818 her
husband died she found herself without any established position in a
hostile land. Hints have not been lacking that Charles of Baden died
through poison administered by the Hochberg family (of morganatic
descent from an earlier Elector), which ultimately obtained the throne.
But the strangest story is that concerning Kaspar Hauser. In 1828 a
young man was found wandering in the streets of Nuremberg, who had never
seen the sunlight, and whose whole appearance seemed to indicate that he
had been shut up in a cellar all his life. He did not long survive his
freedom. Stéphanie jumped to the conclusion that he was her second son,
born in 1811, who was supposed to have died as an infant while she was
seriously ill. Many people have agreed with her, and have supposed that
he had been kidnapped by the Hochbergs to prevent his inheritance of the
throne. Some people go further, and boldly declare that after his escape
he was poisoned. The whole matter has an aura of peculiarity, and it has
attracted the attention of many writers of authority, among them Mr.
Baring Gould. The most obvious counter to the theory that Kaspar Hauser
was a son of Stéphanie is that the people who would be bold enough to
kidnap him would have had the sense to kill him outright, and not to
keep him as living evidence of their guilt. If they murdered him in
1828, they would certainly not have flinched from murdering him in 1811.

But Stéphanie always believed that Kaspar was her son, and she passed
the last thirty years of her life in mourning a murdered husband, a
murdered son, a lost throne, and the utter ruin of her whole life.

This is only one more example of the blight which Napoleon left upon the
lives of nearly everyone with whom he came into close contact. All the
people who were indebted to him for their entire personal advancement
lived to see the day when they paid for a few golden hours with the most
utter regret and bitterness. The only ones who “lived happily ever
after” were those who had always regarded him with suspicion, like
Macdonald, or those of inferior mental calibre, like Marie Louise, whom
a strange Providence seemed to take under its own special care.

So much for Napoleon’s relations with women. Nowhere can one find the
least trace of romance or self-sacrifice on his part, and it can safely
be said that no woman ever loved him devotedly. Never could Napoleon
have said of any woman’s beauty, as Richard III. said,

            “Your beauty, that did haunt me in my sleep
            To undertake the death of all the world
            So I might live one hour in your sweet bosom.”

In men he could inspire the utmost self-devotion; it seems hateful to
think first of the Cuirassiers, a living torrent of steel, pouring
cheering to their deaths at Wagram at his command, and then of his
vulgar deceit of Walewska and his petty, mercenary intrigues with other
women. It leaves a foul blot on the splendour which surrounds him.

              “Methought I saw a slug crawl slavering
              Over the delicate petals of a flower.”

[Illustration: THE KING OF ROME]




                              CHAPTER XIV
                           LIKES AND DISLIKES


PERHAPS now we can see a little more clearly the man who was the centre
of so much interest. To appreciate a man’s character it is not so much
necessary to realize what he did, as to realize what he wanted to do,
what he was fond of doing, and what he would have done had he been able;
and on the other hand it is equally necessary to realize what it was he
did not like doing. With Napoleon these matters do not bear a great deal
of analysis.

One is astonished at first when it is borne in upon one that Napoleon
was a man of tepid desires in most directions. It seems almost
inconceivable that the man who was the storm centre of Europe, who was
capable of rousing overwhelming emotion in others, was nearly incapable
of emotion himself. Yet so it was. Napoleon had one ruling desire—for
work, and he had one ruling passion—for the army. His secondary
passions were small, and his dislikes were equally small. Compared in
this light to any full-blooded personality, Dr. Johnson, for instance,
Napoleon fades away into dismal uninterestingness. Work was what
Napoleon liked best of all in this world. When other men would have
broken down under the simultaneous strain of work and anxiety, he throve
and grew fat. One of his most famous letters was written on this very
subject to his brother Joseph at the height of the Eylau campaign.
Joseph, from among the soft delights of Naples, had written complaining
of the troubles which beset him while ruling his little kingdom, and
Napoleon wrote back briefly and sternly, telling how he was at that
moment engaged in a life and death struggle against Bennigsen; how he
was encumbered with the difficulties of feeding and manœuvring two
hundred thousand men in the boggy plains of Poland, where even he
himself could hardly obtain the necessaries of life; how at the same
time the affairs of half Europe demanded his attention, and yet for all
this he did not allow himself to be worried by these numerous interests;
he did all he had to do and delighted in the strain.

It can safely be said that Napoleon never took a holiday. Sometimes it
has been hinted that in 1810 and 1811, after his marriage with Marie
Louise, he slackened his pace and did not do as much as he might have
done. This is true in part, but it is equally true that during that time
he got through an amount of work which would have broken down most men.
Napoleon was not made for holidays. It is hard to find, during the whole
period covered by his correspondence, a single day in which he did not
despatch a dozen letters, all of them bearing the hallmarks of the
utmost care and thought, and nearly all of them vitally important links
in a chain of important decisions. Inactivity was hateful to him. No
sooner had he landed in Elba, removed entirely from the usual outlets of
his energy, than he flung himself into the business of building up new
interests. He laboured harder while governing his little island than did
Kings of countries hundreds of times its size. Only when he was lodged
in St. Helena, do we find a cessation of his frantic toil. Here
circumstances were against him; his gaolers did their best in a blind
fashion to prevent him from indulging in either mental or physical
activity, while the climate and environments were both conducive to
torpor. Yet even at St. Helena Napoleon was responsible for the
production of a mass of written material of whose amount an average man
might be proud if it were the results of the labour of a lifetime. Hard,
unrelenting toil was to Napoleon the breath of life.

His chief relaxation was also in the nature of toil. Napoleon was
passionately fond of all things military. Reviews were to him a source
of unending delight. On emerging triumphant from a period of intense
anxiety his first action almost invariably was to hold a review of all
the troops he could muster; the very day on which he took up his
residence at the Tuileries after the _coup d’état_ of Brumaire, he
reviewed on the Caroussel those battalions which later formed the
nucleus of the Guard, while at Tilsit he contrived to arrange for two or
three reviews every day. All the pageantry and pomp of war appealed
irresistibly to this man to whom so little else appealed. To Napoleon a
battalion marching past in column of double companies was worth all the
vigour of Schiller and all the passion of Alfieri. Soldiers are a
delight to most of us from our nursery days to our maturity; the sight
of a long line of bayonets or the brilliance and glitter of the plumes
and armour of the Household Cavalry can still make us catch our breath
for an instant, but in few instances does this passion become
overwhelming. When it becomes characteristic of a nation it usually
portends calamity. Frederick William I. of Prussia suffered from it to
an extent which has become historic, but in his case his passion for
soldiers was so overwhelming that he did not risk losing any of his
Potsdam Guards. Napoleon was different; he intended his army for
fighting, and fight it did for twenty years, pomp and pageantry
notwithstanding. Not the wildest calumniator has ever hinted that the
reason why Napoleon did not send the Guard into action at Borodino was
because he wanted to keep them to review in peace-time—though this
explanation is sounder than some of those put forward. Napoleon indulged
his passion whenever possible, but he kept it nevertheless strictly
within bounds.

Napoleon had been a soldier from the age of twelve, so that one can
easily explain his liking for military detail; he had been human from
the day of his birth, but it is not so easy to find any other human
traits or weaknesses. The pleasures of the table meant nothing to him;
twenty minutes sufficed for dinner at the Tuileries, and he dined just
as contentedly on horse-steak in Russia as he did on the elaborate
dishes which delighted Marie Louise. So far as can be ascertained
Napoleon was never seen drunk, or sea-sick, or dyspeptic. It would be
almost with relief that we would read of his suffering from measles, had
he ever done so. His freedom from ordinary weaknesses tends to throw the
whole picture out of perspective. One can hardly be surprised that even
so sensible a man as Thiers lost his head while telling of Napoleon’s
exploits. There is only one human touch to which we can turn to gain the
measure of the whole. Napoleon loved a lord.

We have already described how ardently Napoleon looked forward to his
meeting with his Imperial bride, and the complacency with which he
referred to her royal uncle and aunt his predecessors, Louis XVI. and
Marie Antoinette. The same characteristic is noticeable in many of his
actions. Perhaps it is going to extremes to describe his origination of
the Legend of Honour as a piece of snobbery, but his other arrangements
for the provision of a titled nobility are strongly indicative of this
curious stray littleness of mind. No one reading his letters can doubt
that he preferred speaking of Monsieur le Maréchal Prince d’Essling, Duc
de Rivoli, Grand Aigle de la Légion d’Honneur to speaking of plain
General Masséna. He delighted in seeing about him Grand Constables,
Arch-Chancellors, Grand Chamberlains; it pleased him to walk midst Grand
Dukes and Princesses; he preferred conversation with the not
over-talented Queen of Prussia to any interview with Goethe.
Characteristically, he once invited an actor to come and perform before
a “Parterre of Kings.” It may perhaps be pleaded that his painstaking
care in the regulation of precedence, and his minute examination of
forms and ceremonies were due to his desire to have his Imperial
arrangements perfect, but it may be pleaded with equal justice that he
entered voluntarily into these arrangements. The Imperial dignity was
not forced upon him; he lost as many adherents by his assumption of it
as he gained. For all this, once Napoleon decided upon indulging his
snobbery, he indulged in such a manner as to gain most profit by it.
Just as his delight in military matters tended towards the improvement
of his army, so his snobbery tended towards buttressing his throne.
Napoleon took advantage of his own weaknesses just as he did of other
people’s.

One searches in vain for other prominent characteristics. The
selfishness so often attributed to him is not so much the selfishness of
Napoleon as the selfishness of the Emperor. One cannot call selfish the
young lieutenant who took upon himself the maintenance of a brother when
his sole income was thirty pounds a year, nor the man who gave crowns
and fiefs and fortunes to his friends, but the Emperor who pried
jealously into the management of his subject kingdoms and took them back
if he saw fit, the Emperor who refused to share his glory with his
general, the Emperor who sacrificed thousands of lives in order to hold
down Europe was selfish because he believed the Imperial power would
suffer were he unselfish. Even the ambition with which he is usually
credited does not appear on close examination to be very remarkable or
extraordinary. Ambition is, after all, one of the commonest of human
traits, and varies only in degree and not in occurrence. When Napoleon
was a young man he wanted to “get on”; he “got on” partly through
abundance of opportunity and partly through his extraordinary talent. If
it be said that he succeeded through the force of his ambition, it can
easily be countered that most of the men who have ever succeeded were
ambitious. A quite plausible life of Napoleon might be written showing
that he was entirely the reverse of ambitious, and that all the steps of
his career towards power from the day of his receiving the command of
the army of Italy to his invasion of Russia in 1812, were forced upon
him. At the beginning of his career Napoleon had far less chance of
gaining supreme power than had Hoche, or Pichegru, or Jourdan, or
Moreau, but his rivals dropped out of the race through early deaths,
sheer folly, or, perhaps in the case of Moreau, mere inertia. Napoleon
is believed to have schemed to seize the reins of government as early as
1797, but half a dozen others, including even Bernadotte and Augereau,
did the same. Napoleon was lucky, vigorous, and far more gifted than
they, and it was into his hands that the ripened fruit dropped. From
1799 on, from the Consulate to the Consulate for life, from the
Consulate for life to the Empire of the French, from the Empire of the
French to the visionary Empire of the West, were steps which he could
hardly have avoided taking in some form or other if he wished to retain
any power at all. The attempt to enforce the Continental System
undoubtedly led him further forward than was wise or than he desired.
Had Bonaparte been a Washington, he might have retired after the peace
of Amiens, but it is perfectly possible that even if a series of
Washingtons had succeeded him, the last of them would have been beaten
in a great battle some ten years later by the armies of an alliance of
nations which had for some time back been oppressed and enslaved in
increasing degree by the French. Undoubtedly this train of reasoning is
forced and unsound in some respects, but it certainly gives a great deal
of plausibility to the theory that Napoleon’s ambition was not so
far-reaching and impossibly aspiring as it is sometimes carelessly said
to have been. In addition, it is necessary to remember that his restless
energy must occasionally have spurred him to further action while a
lazier man would have remained tranquil. This is possibly an explanation
of his suicidal plunge into Spanish affairs.

In like fashion the other indications of Napoleon’s character are faint
and colourless. Women had no vast attraction for him; he appreciated
them as a physical necessity, but that was all. Undoubtedly he ranked
women in his mind along with exercise and medicine, as things without
which men are liable to deteriorate. Wit and humour had very little
meaning for him—as witness his distaste for Molière—and Art had even
less. He ransacked Europe to fill the Louvre with masterpieces, but he
himself did not enjoy them. He was careless of his ease, of his attire,
of his comfort. When he fell from power, he did not seem to resent it
very much. There is a story of his having attempted suicide after his
abdication in 1814, but it is much to be doubted. The details seem far
more in agreement with the symptoms of his mysterious illness, or of the
malignant disease of which he died a few years later. He did not seem
vastly depressed at Elba, or even at St. Helena. Comparable to this lack
of depression is his hopefulness during the hopeless campaign of 1814.
He stood to lose so much, and he lost so much, but neither the
possibility nor the loss weighed upon him unbearably. Perhaps he was
confident that more greatness awaited him in the future; perhaps he
simply did not care. The furious rages in which Napoleon sometimes
indulged seem to have been merely good acting; he himself admitted that
he never allowed his rage to mount higher than his chin.

Another human trait which was wanting in Napoleon was the capacity for
hatred. With his Corsican upbringing one might have expected to find him
at feud with numbers of people, but he was not. Napoleon was not a good
hater. He never hated Pozzo di Borgo, for instance, half as much as
Pozzo hated him. He took violent dislikes to a few individuals, but he
frequently overcame these in course of time. Macdonald is a case in
point. Hating must be distinguished from despising. Napoleon despised
the Spanish and Neapolitan Bourbons, but he did not hate them. He waged
war after war on Francis of Austria, but he never admitted any personal
dislike. Hatred and affection were alike unknown to Napoleon.

There are one or two isolated examples of men for whom Napoleon
professed affection, but a good deal of doubt surrounds the matter.
Napoleon said he was fond of Muiron, who gave up his life for him at
Arcola; he said he was fond of Duroc, the Grand Marshal of the Palace,
who was killed at Bautzen, but it is significant that we do not hear
much about this affection in either case until after Duroc and Muiron
were both dead. More than one contemporary writer, indeed, has hinted
that Duroc disliked Napoleon, although he did his duty in an exemplary
manner, while so little is known about Muiron that we can be permitted
to assume that the affection Napoleon expressed after Duroc and he were
dead was a theatrical touch assumed for the purpose of enlisting still
more sympathy at St. Helena. This is quite in accordance with what we
know both of Napoleon’s own nature and of his plan of campaign while in
exile.

One more point. Napoleon habitually attributed the lowest possible
motives to all human actions. His attitude was not so much cynical as
uncomprehending (though some people think that cynicism is merely lack
of comprehension); he simply could not understand anyone making any
self-sacrifice when quite disinterested or altruistic. If anyone did, he
put it down to hysteria. The brave boys who died for him in the filth
and misery of twenty campaigns were so enthusiastic, Napoleon thought,
merely because they were hysterical.

This idea is plainly to be discerned on reading Napoleon’s bulletins and
proclamations. They are all of them apparently designed to appeal to a
sentimental and hysterical public. Without doubt, they did appeal to
their readers, but one cannot help feeling nowadays a sensation of
distaste when looking through them. They are unbearably reminiscent of
street corner oratory and of the flamboyant efforts of the sensational
press—appeals to hysteria pure and simple. Moreover, it is also plain
that Napoleon himself felt none of these hysterical impulses—he was
merely working cold-bloodedly on the passions of a passionate people.
Napoleon was entirely unfamiliar with noble instincts or with the idea
of devotion. He laid claim to them himself, of course, despite his
disbelief in them, but that was merely another method of capturing the
favour of the populace. Washington’s loftiness of character was as much
a sealed book to him as would have been (had he lived to see it)
Garibaldi’s disinterested patriotism.

Even the sympathy with nationalism which his nephew later laboured so
hard to attribute to him was wanting; the man who could unite seven
nationalities into one state, and who tossed fragments of territory from
one power to another without consulting anything beyond his own desires
must of necessity have cared nothing either for national or individual
sentiment.

We can sum up then by describing Napoleon as the embodiment of enormous
ability, unquenchable energy, and—nothing else. He can be compared to
an unguarded store of high explosive; he was bound to cause trouble
wherever he settled. Once afforded an opportunity he was certain to
bring about unexpected results, and, as it happened, the turmoil into
which France was flung just as he reached manhood afforded a very early
opportunity. Without morals or ideals to restrain or guide him, he would
cause destruction wherever he went, like a runaway horse or a motor
lorry out of control. He was a Frankenstein monster let loose on the
world; the good he did was as haphazard as the harm.

[Illustration: PAULINE BORGHESE
 (née Bonaparte)]




                               CHAPTER XV
                          WHAT MIGHT HAVE BEEN


OFTEN and often it has been savagely pointed out that Napoleon enjoyed
greater good fortune than anyone could with reason expect. Every
incident in Napoleon’s life, from his employment by Barras in 1795 to
the collapse of Francis I.’s nerve in 1809, has been used to prove this,
while his later misfortunes have been casually mentioned as being
inevitable considering his careless taking of risks. The former
criticism is undoubtedly fair, but the latter is open to serious
disagreement, and has hardly received the opposition it deserves.

Napoleon’s domination of Europe from 1805 onwards depended entirely upon
his military supremacy; nobody would dream of saying that he would have
received the homage of the Confederation of the Rhine, the submission of
Prussia and the co-operation of Austria simply because of the force of
his personality, if that personality had not also been supported by the
menace of four hundred battalions. Consequently Napoleon’s policy could
not be questioned so long as his army was invincible, and mistakes of
policy could be rapidly erased by a victory in the field. Similarly a
military error was of far more importance than a political one; if the
Bonapartes had never met with a defeat in battle their line would still
inevitably hold the throne of France, with a ring of subject countries
round them. It is therefore of the first importance to inquire into the
failure of the army; the other failures are merely secondary. Thus if
anyone says that he has just quitted a certain building for three
reasons, one of them being that he was thrown out, the other two reasons
are of secondary importance.

Various dates have been assigned to the commencement of the decline of
Napoleon’s military ascendancy, and the very fact that this is so proves
how difficult it is to be dogmatic on the subject. Napoleon lost battles
in 1807, and he won battles in 1813—and 1814 and 1815 for the matter of
that. The quality of the material at his disposal certainly grew more
and more inferior as time went on, but it is easy to make too much of
this point, for Napoleon was _never_ defeated except by superior
numbers. However, the first time he met with serious disaster was,
undoubtedly, in the campaign of 1812. The catastrophe has been described
times without number; what has not so often been mentioned is the
nearness of Napoleon’s approach to another triumph.

A Napoleonic army never took the field without the full expectation of
losing half its numbers through hardship, as distinct from the action of
the enemy. This was the price it paid for its rapidity of marching and
its freedom from a rigid dependence upon its base. If Napoleon led half
a million men to attack Russia, he expected to lose a quarter of a
million before he was in a position to gain a decisive success; he
certainly lost the quarter million, and he certainly gained a success,
but the losses continued and the success was not decisive. And yet on
several occasions it appeared as if a new Austerlitz or a new Friedland
were at hand.

The irony of the situation lies in the fact that in 1812 Napoleon took
much more extensive measures to ensure that losses due to poverty of
supplies would be minimized than he did in any other campaign. He
organized an elaborate Intendance, with vast trains of wagons, and he
collected enormous depôts of stores wherever possible. The system broke
down almost at once, partly on account of the inexperience of the
commissariat staff, partly because of torrential rains which ruined the
roads as soon as the army started, and partly because the army and train
were so huge that they had already absorbed every available horse in
Europe, so that losses (which necessarily increased with the distance
marched from the depôts) could not be replaced at all. This threw
additional work on the surviving horses, thereby increasing the wastage,
so that the Intendance went to pieces at a rate increasing by
geometrical progression. Before very long the Grand Army was once more
dependent entirely on the country through which it marched, and the
numbers were vast and Lithuania and White Russia were miserably poor. It
was a combination of circumstances apparently almost justifying the
Russian boast that God was on their side.

Yet matters were not progressing any too well for the Russians. Their
field army was hopelessly divided; one portion, from the Danube, could
not be expected for months, while of the other two parts one was almost
in the clutches of the French, and the two together were hopelessly
inferior in numbers to the forces at Napoleon’s disposal. The tide of
war came surging back across Russia; the Russians were marching
desperately to escape from the trap; the French were pursuing equally
desperately in the hope of closing the last avenue of escape. The
balance wavered, but at length turned in favour of the Czar. The roads
were mere mud tracks, churned by the Russians into quagmires, and the
French were delayed. Jerome Bonaparte was not as insistent on speed as
he might have been, and at last, after fierce rearguard fighting,
Bagration escaped from the snare laid for him. A little more—ever so
little!—and Smolensk might have been another Ulm.

The two main Russian armies were now combined, and, a hundred and twenty
thousand strong, with a numerous cavalry, they were able to sweep the
country bare before the French advance. Had the French movements round
Smolensk been successful, the Russians would have had only half these
numbers, and they would probably have been panic-stricken in addition;
the French advance would have been proportionately easier and less
expensive. In fact, it is difficult to see how Russia could have
continued the war, for Alexander’s nerve would have been shaken, the war
party would have received a severe rebuff, and altogether an entirely
different atmosphere would have arisen. The Russians fell slowly back
towards Moscow, the French, starving and disease-ridden, toiled
painfully after them. Barclay de Tolly was relieved from his command in
consequence of his inaction, and Kutusoff, the disciple of the great
Suvaroff, took his place. A battle was fought at Borodino. For Napoleon,
it was the first victory which did not give him huge captures of
prisoners and the prompt and abject submission of his enemies; for the
Russians it seemed as good as a victory, for they had met the great
conqueror _en rase campagne_, and had escaped.

Yet they should not have done. The late Lord Wolseley declares that
Napoleon’s plan of attack at Borodino “could not be more perfectly
conceived or better elaborated,” and he goes on to say that it was a
sudden attack of illness which prevented Napoleon from controlling the
battle when it reached its height, and from sending adequate supports to
Ney at the crucial moment. This is the first mention we find of the
mysterious illness on which a large number of writers lay so much
stress; in the next campaign we shall find a much more important
example. But whether Napoleon was ill or not, a little better luck for
Ney or Davout would certainly have brought about important results. The
destruction of Kutusoff’s army would have had a great effect on the rest
of the campaign, even if it had not appalled Alexander into making
peace.

The next mistake of the Emperor’s was in staying too long at Moscow;
during the five weeks he spent there his own army became demoralized,
the Russians had time to rally and to bring up the Army of the Danube,
and winter closed down on the countryside. When at last Napoleon decided
to retreat Kutusoff was able at Malo-Jaroslavetz to bar the way to
Kaluga, and to force him to go back through the pillaged districts
through which he had come; this could mean nothing less than the
destruction of his army, and, as everyone knows, the Grand Army was
destroyed. It is needless here to tell once more the tale of the
Beresina and Krasnoi; the interest of “what might have been” ceases with
the battle of Malo-Jaroslavetz.

The points to be remembered are that during the fighting round Smolensk
Napoleon was within a hairbreadth of an overwhelming victory; at
Borodino he might have gained a satisfactory victory; a prompt retreat
from Moscow would at least have minimized disaster; a success at
Malo-Jaroslavetz would have saved part of the army, while the check
which was actually experienced here was due to the accumulated effects
of the earlier bad luck. In a military sense the campaign of 1812 was
not merely justifiable but it was very nearly justified. A little—a
very little more thrown into the scale would have saved his Empire for
Napoleon and set him on a higher throne than ever before.

The campaign of 1813 was in this sense even more striking. It was waged
with untrained, immature forces, for the most part against overwhelming
odds, but during the course of the fighting Napoleon was not once, but
many times, within an ace of successes more splendid than Austerlitz.
The actions of the Allies seemed to portend failure for them from the
start. Although Prussia joined Russia as soon as the extent of the
French disaster became known; although there was nothing to bar their
way except a few thousand starving survivors of the Grand Army; although
all Germany was in a ferment, and the French domination of the Rhenish
Confederation was tottering, the Russians advanced with pitiful caution
and delay. Napoleon had returned to Paris, had raised, organized,
equipped and set in motion a new army of a quarter of a million men by
the time the Russians reached the Elbe. Almost before the Russian
commander-in-chief, Wittgenstein, knew what was happening, Napoleon had
rushed back at the head of his new army, had won the battle of Lützen,
had reconquered Saxony, and had flung the Allied army back across the
Oder.

At Bautzen they stood once more to fight. Napoleon drew up the most
gigantic battle plan ever conceived up to that time; with half his force
he assailed the Allied centre, while Ney with sixty thousand men marched
against the right. The struggle lasted for twelve bitter hours. Somehow
Napoleon held his own command together and kept the Allies pinned to
their position, while Ney was slowly wheeling his immense force round
for the decisive movement. But the stars in their courses fought against
the Emperor. Ney failed lamentably. He lost sight of the main object of
his march, and he showed his hand and then wasted his strength in a
fierce attack on Blücher at Preistitz. Blücher struggled gamely; more
and more of Ney’s forces were drawn into the fight; the turning movement
was delayed, and the Allies, warned in time, writhed out of the trap.
Fifty thousand prisoners and two hundred guns might have been captured;
as it was, Napoleon was left to deplore a massacre—for nothing!
Alluding to Soult’s capture of Badajoz in 1811, Napoleon had said,
“Soult gained me a town and lost me a kingdom.” He might well have said
of Ney’s attack on Preistitz that Ney gained him a village and lost him
an Empire. It is inconceivable that the war could have been prolonged if
Ney had obeyed orders at Bautzen; the allied army comprised all the
troops that Russia and Prussia could at that time put into the field;
its destruction would have meant the reconquest of Prussia and of
Poland, the intimidation of Austria, and the regaining of Napoleon’s
European ascendancy.

After Bautzen Napoleon concluded an armistice with his enemies. He still
hoped for an advantageous peace, and even if he failed to obtain this he
expected that the delay would enable him to rest the weary boys who
filled the ranks, to drill his wretched cavalry into some semblance of
order, and to clear his rear of the bandits and partisans who were
swarming everywhere. Moreover, for the last eighteen months he had been
working at a pace which would have killed most men, and he himself was
undoubtedly feeling the strain. The armistice would give him a little
rest. But it meant disaster, nevertheless. From all over Russia new
recruits were plodding across the unending plains to fill the gaps in
the ranks of the field army; Prussia was calling out her whole male
population, and Bernadotte’s Swedes were gradually moving up into line.
Worse than all, Austria turned against him. The delay enabled Francis to
bring his army up to war strength on the receipt of lavish English
subsidies, and, even while he still hesitated to attack his son-in-law,
the news arrived that Wellington had routed Joseph Bonaparte at
Vittoria, had cleared Spain of the French, and was about to attack the
sacred soil of France herself. The news was decisive, and the demands of
the Allies promptly increased inordinately. When, in August, the
armistice came to an end, Napoleon found himself assailed by forces of
twice his strength.

Yet he did not despair; he thrust fiercely into Silesia, and then,
finding the Austrians moving against Dresden, he wheeled about, marched
a hundred and twenty miles in four days, and gained at Dresden the most
surprising of all his victories. With a hundred thousand men he flung
back a hundred and sixty thousand Russians and Austrians in utter
disorder; Vandamme had cut off their retreat, and once again it seemed
as if Ulm and Austerlitz were to be repeated. And then once more
occurred a startling change of fortune. Napoleon might have taken a
hundred thousand prisoners; the Emperors of Austria and of Russia might
have fallen into his power; Austria would have been ruined, and Napoleon
could have dictated peace on his own terms. But Napoleon handed over the
pursuit to Murat and St. Cyr, and returned to Dresden. In consequence,
the retreating Austrians were not pressed, Vandamme was overwhelmed, and
the action at Kulm gave the Allies twenty thousand prisoners instead of
placing the whole Allied army in the hands of the French.

No one knows why Napoleon returned to Dresden when victory was in his
grasp. The advocates of the illness theory certainly have a strong case
here; but perhaps it was news of the disasters in Silesia which recalled
him; perhaps he was merely too tired to continue; perhaps he only had a
bad cold as the result of sitting his horse all day in the pelting rain
which fell all day during the battle of Dresden. However it was,
Napoleon’s mastership of Europe was lost irreparably when he came to his
decision to leave his army.

For two months disaster now followed disaster. Macdonald had already
been routed on the Katzbach; Oudinot was beaten at Gross Beeren, Ney was
beaten at Dennewitz, St. Cyr surrendered at Dresden, and Napoleon
himself tasted the bitter cup of defeat at Leipzig. The astonishing
feature of the autumn campaign of 1813 was not that Napoleon was
defeated, but that he ever escaped from Germany at all. But he did,
blotting out on his path the Bavarian army which opposed him at Hanau.

Once again the Allies advanced too slowly, and once again Napoleon was
able to organize a fresh army to defend France. Soult had grappled with
Wellington in the south, and was stubbornly contesting every inch of
French soil in his desperate campaign of Toulouse. Napoleon prepared to
make one more effort for success in the north. Russia, Austria, Prussia,
Sweden, the Confederation of the Rhine, Holland and even Belgium had
sent every man available against him. Four hundred thousand men were
about to pass the Rhine while Napoleon had not a quarter of this force
with which to oppose them. However, the prospect was not as hopeless as
it would appear. The Allies were bitterly jealous of each other, and
Napoleon had good grounds for hoping to divide them even now. Besides,
they were all of them intent upon gaining possession of whatever
territory they wished to claim at the conclusion of peace, and an army
guided solely by political motives is at the mercy of another which is
directed only in accordance with the dictates of military strategy.

This early became obvious. Austria had bought the alliance of the
smaller German states only by means of extensive guarantees of their
possessions; in consequence she determined to find compensation for her
losses by acquisitions in Italy. But Italy was stoutly defended by the
Viceroy Eugène; she could make no progress there, and in consequence she
did not yet desire Napoleon’s fall. Schwartzenberg, the Austrian
general, was therefore held back by Metternich’s secret orders until
Venetia and Lombardy should be in Austrian hands. Metternich was quite
capable of leaving the Russians and Prussians in the lurch while he
played his own tortuous game; however, the situation was saved by
Murat’s betrayal of Napoleon. With Murat on his side, and the Neapolitan
army moving forward against Eugène, Metternich was sure of Italy, and
Schwartzenberg was allowed to proceed into France. Once more the
weakness and treachery of a subordinate had prevented Napoleon from
gaining a decisive success.

The prospect grew gloomier and gloomier for the French. Napoleon was
beaten at Brienne and at La Rothière; immediate and utter ruin seemed
inevitable. Suddenly everything was changed. Napoleon fell upon the
dispersed army of the Allies. At Champ-Aubert, Vauchamp, Château-Thierry
and Mormant the Allies were beaten and hurled back. More than this, the
Prussians under Blücher, thirty thousand strong, hard pressed by
Napoleon, came reeling back towards Soissons and the Marne—and Soissons
was held by a French garrison. With an unfordable river before him; the
only bridge held by the enemy; a panic-stricken army under his command,
and Napoleon and his unbeaten Frenchmen, flushed with victory, at his
heels, Blücher seemed doomed to destruction. The officer in command at
Soissons bore the ominous name of Moreau; he was intimidated into
surrender when one more day’s defence would have had incalculable
results. Blücher escaped across the Marne not a minute too soon.

This was Napoleon’s last chance before his abdication. His armies were
weakened even by their victories; the Allied forces seemed
inexhaustible. All Napoleon’s efforts were unavailing; his final threat
at Schwartzenberg’s communications was disregarded, and the Allies
reached Paris. Marmont’s surrender here has often been brought forward
as one more instance of treachery in high places, but it was not
treachery, it was only timidity and fear of responsibility. One cannot
imagine Blücher surrendering under similar circumstances. Be that as it
may, Paris fell, and Napoleon abdicated.

After the abdication came the descent from Elba; after the descent from
Elba came the Hundred Days; and at the end of the Hundred Days came the
Waterloo campaign. It was during the Waterloo campaign that there
occurred, not one but half a dozen chances for Napoleon to win the
decisive victory for which he had been striving ever since 1812, but all
these half-dozen chances were spoilt by unexpected happenings and by
sheer hard luck.

Many critics have inveighed against Napoleon’s decision to take the
initiative into his own hands and to carry the war into the enemy’s camp
by his invasion of Belgium, but there is hardly one who can find any
fault with the plan of invasion once it had been decided upon. The chief
fault-finder, indeed, is Wellington, who, to his dying day, maintained
that the movement should have been commenced through Mons, against the
English right, and not through Charleroi, against their left. However,
Wellington’s opinion on this matter does not carry as much weight as it
might, because the Iron Duke was guilty of several serious mistakes
during the campaign, and was only too anxious to draw any red herring
that offered across their trail, especially as these mistakes were
nearly all committed while he was under the impression that Napoleon’s
ultimate objective was his right and not his centre. The whole weight of
later opinion is in favour of Napoleon’s plan.

Napoleon decided, then, to invade Belgium via Charleroi, to interpose
between the Prussian and the Anglo-Allied armies and defeat them in
detail. The fact that he had only 130,000 men against 120,000 Prussians
and 100,000 English and Allies does not seem to have caused him any
grave apprehension. The greatest handicap under which he suffered was
the absence of Berthier and Davout; both staff work and the higher
commands suffered because of this, for Soult had no aptitude for the
task of Chief of Staff, and Ney and Grouchy had no skill either in
higher strategy or in the handling of large numbers of men.
Nevertheless, the initial movements, without the interference of the
enemy, were carried out with brilliant success; the 130,000 men
available were assembled on the Sambre without either Blücher or
Wellington having any suspicion as to the storm that was gathering. Next
day the advance across the Sambre was ordered, and the storm burst.

The two vitally important factors for success were extreme simplicity of
movement and the utmost secrecy of design. But these were rendered
impossible at the very moment of the opening of the campaign. First, a
general of division, as soon as he was over the river, deserted to the
Prussians and disclosed the very considerable information of which he
was possessed, and secondly the officer bearing orders to Vandamme to
advance met with an accident and broke his leg. This held up both
Vandamme’s corps and the one behind it, Lobau’s, and delayed the advance
after the movement had become known for six valuable hours. All chance
of surprising the Prussians in their cantonments was now lost, but for
all that the plan of campaign was so perfect that on the next day the
English and Prussians could only bring slightly superior numbers to bear
on the French force. At Ligny the Prussians were beaten; at Quatre Bras
the English were held back. Ney’s and d’Erlon’s mistakes on this day
have already been described. Had Ney acted with all possible diligence,
or had d’Erlon used his wits, either a completely crushing victory over
the Prussians or a nearly equally satisfactory success over the English
could have been obtained. Even both were possible. But Napoleon’s chance
was spoiled owing to the inefficiency of his subordinates. Soult, Ney
and d’Erlon were all equally to blame.

The next point is more mysterious. After Ligny was fought and won, it
was clearly to Napoleon’s advantage to follow up his success without a
moment’s delay. No other general had ever been so remorseless in hunting
down a beaten enemy, and in wringing every possible advantage from his
victory. But at Digny Napoleon paused. No order for an advance was
issued. For twelve hours paralysis descended upon the Imperial army. The
Prussians struggled out of harm’s way, and crawled painfully by by-roads
to Wavre to keep in touch with the English. The cavalry reconnaissances
which were sent out later the next morning to find the Prussian army did
their work badly, and left Napoleon convinced that they had fallen back
on Liège and not on Wavre. It was the delay, however, and not the faulty
scouting, which proved most disastrous. Like Napoleon’s return to
Dresden in 1813, it has never been explained. Some historians say that
he was struck down by an attack of the same nameless illness which had
overcome him at Borodino, at Moscow, at Dresden and at Leipzig. In this
case it is the only possible explanation. For four or five hours
Napoleon must have suffered from a complete lapse of his faculties.
Those four or five hours were sufficient to ruin the Empire. Napoleon
was left completely in the dark as to the moral, strength and position
of the Prussians, and consequently he detached Grouchy with ambiguous
orders in pursuit, gave him a force too small for decisive operations
and yet much too large for mere observation, and sent him by a route
which precluded him either from assisting the main body or from
interfering seriously with the operations of the Prussians. Grouchy
might possibly have done both if only he had possessed vast insight,
vast skill and vast determination, but he did not; he was merely
ordinary. So Wellington turned to bay at Waterloo; the Prussians
assailed Napoleon’s flank, and the day ended in despair and disaster.

Thus, on looking back through the years of defeat, 1812, 1813, 1814 and
1815, we find that there were a great number of occasions when Napoleon
might have gained a success which would have counter-balanced the
previous reverses. At Smolensk he might have gained another Friedland;
at Borodino he might still have snatched some slight triumph out of the
Moscow campaign. At Bautzen he came within an ace of destroying the
Russian and Prussian armies, at Dresden he nearly captured the whole
Austrian army and the two most powerful autocrats of Europe. The
surrender of Soissons just saved the Prussians in 1814. In 1815 he might
have shattered either or both of the armies opposed to him. It is not
too much to say that with the good luck which had attended him during
his earlier campaigns not only might he not have been forced to abdicate
in 1814, but he might have enjoyed his continental ascendancy for a very
considerable additional length of time.

Beside these undoubted possibilities there are others not as firmly
based. Marbot tells a story that on the eve of Leipzig, while at the
head of his Chasseurs, he saw a party of horsemen moving about in the
darkness a short distance ahead. For various reasons he refrained from
attacking—to discover later that the hostile force had consisted of the
King of Prussia, the Emperors of Austria and Russia, and their staffs. A
resolute charge by Marbot would have brought back as prisoners all the
brains and authority of the opposing army. The Spanish victory at Pavia,
when Francis the First lost “everything except honour,” would have been
a poor success in comparison. We have, however, only Marbot’s word for
this incident, and Marbot is distinctly untrustworthy. Edward III.’s
army was not the only one which used the long bow.

It is more to the purpose to consider Dupont’s surrender at Baylen. When
Dupont was sent out from Madrid to conquer Andalusia, there was only one
Spanish field army in being, and that was the one he was to attack. As
it happened, his nerve failed him, he frittered away weeks of valuable
time, and finally he was hemmed in and forced to surrender rather
feebly. The news of the disaster spread like wildfire over the
Peninsula. Moncey was repulsed from Valencia; Catalonia broke into
insurrection and hemmed Duhesme into Barcelona. Galicia and Aragon began
to arm. The Peninsular War was soon fully developed; it was to absorb
the energies of an army of three hundred thousand men for five years; it
was to shed the blood of half a million Frenchmen; it was to encourage
first Austria, then Russia, to rebel against the Napoleonic domination,
and it was only to end when the British flag waved over Bordeaux and
Toulouse. Had Lannes or some other really capable officer been in
command of Dupont’s twenty thousand men, the Army of Andalusia might
have been thoroughly beaten and the Peninsula overawed, for Baylen was
the battle which destroyed the French army’s reputation for
invincibility. Had not the Spaniards been victorious there, there would
not have been an opportunity for the simultaneous call to arms which set
all Spain in an inextinguishable blaze; isolated outbreaks might
naturally have occurred, but the long respite given to the Spaniards
during the summer of 1808, while Madrid was evacuated, would not have
taken place to give the Peninsula its opportunity for arming and
organizing. Baylen is as great a turning-point in Napoleonic history as
even Bautzen or Leipzig—and but for Dupont history might have turned in
another direction.

Instances such as this might be multiplied indefinitely, from Marmont at
El Bodin (where he hesitated when half the British army was in his
power) to Jourdan in his retreat to Vittoria; from Jerome’s
mismanagement of Westphalia to Ney at Dennewitz; but it is useless to
continue. It is obvious that Napoleon’s military set-backs were due very
largely, not to his own failings, but to the incapacity of his
subordinates. Napoleon made mistakes, enormous ones, sometimes (a few
will be considered in the next chapter), but none of them as utterly
fatal as those of the other generals. And yet these other generals were
quite good generals as far as generals go—they were far and away
superior to Schwartzenberg and Wittgenstein, for instance. Only
Wellington and perhaps Blücher can be compared to them. The only moral
to be drawn is that nothing human and fallible could sustain the vast
Empire any longer; the dead weight of the whole was such that the least
flaw in any of the pillars meant the progressive collapse of the entire
fabric.

This conclusion enables us to approach a definite decision as to “what
might have been.” It is unnecessary to argue as to whether the English
Cabinet would have survived a defeat at Waterloo, or whether Francis
would have made peace if he had been captured at Dresden. The result
eventually would have been the same. There was only one Napoleon, and
the Empire was too big for him to govern. Sooner or later something
would go wrong, and the disturbance would increase in geometrical
progression, and with a violence directly proportionate to the length of
time during which the repressive force had been in action. It was
inevitable that the Empire should fall, although as it happened the fall
was accelerated by a series of unfortunate incidents. Victor Hugo meant
the same thing when he said “God was bored with Napoleon”; and Napoleon
himself had occasional glimpses of the same inevitable result—as
witness the occasion when he said, “After me, my son will be lucky if he
has a few thousand francs a year.”

Thus, if Napoleon by good fortune had reestablished his Empire in 1813,
and taken advantage (just as he did in 1810) of peace in the east to
reconquer Spain in the south, even then he would not long have retained
his throne. The persistent enmity of England would have continued to
injure him, and to seek out some weak spot for the decisive blow. Even
if Ferdinand had been sent back to Spain, and French prestige survived
such a reverse, there would have still remained various avenues of
attack. England was suffering severely, but France was suffering more.
Perhaps the patience of the French would have become exhausted, and some
trivial revolt in Paris would have driven Napoleon into exile. A very
similar thing happened in 1830, and the house of Orleans was always
anxiously awaiting some such chance. There could hardly have arisen a
Napoleonic Legend in that event. To the French mind Napoleon the Great
and Napoleon the Little would have been the same person, instead of
uncle and nephew.

However it was, Napoleon was not destined to live long, and even if his
Empire had survived him, at his death one can hardly imagine Europe
remaining under the thumb of any Council of Regency he might appoint,
with Joseph and Jerome and the Murats all scheming and conspiring to
grasp the main power. Poor silly Marie Louise could never have kept
order; some Monk would have arisen to restore the Bourbons, and Napoleon
II. would have received the same treatment as did Richard Cromwell. The
legend of l’Aiglon would then have been very different. A Bonaparte
restoration in France might be as feasible as ever was a Protectorate
restoration in England. Not all Louis Napoleon’s wiles could have built
up a reactionary party; not all the glamour of Austerlitz and Jena could
have masked the discredit of a new dynasty being cast out by its own
people instead of by a league of indignant autocrats; even Sedan was not
the death-blow to Bonapartism. As it is, there will be a Third Empire in
France as soon as there arises a Napoleon the Fourth.

[Illustration: DAVOUT
 (PRINCE D’ECKMÜHL AND DUC D’AUERSTÄDT)]




                              CHAPTER XVI
                            SPOTS IN THE SUN


IT was Napoleon’s fate, during his lifetime and for some time after, to
have his worst mistakes overlooked, and to have various strokes of
policy violently condemned as shocking errors. Everyone has heard the
execution of the Duc d’Enghien spoken of as “worse than a crime—it was
a blunder.” It is difficult to see why. Perhaps Fouché, to whom the
remark is attributed, did not see why either. If a man should happen to
think of an epigram of that brilliancy, it is hard to condemn him for
using it without troubling much as to its truth. But whether launched in
good faith or not, that shaft of wit sped most accurately to its mark,
and proved so efficiently barbed that it has stuck ever since.

The real point was that France was at war with England at the time, and
that Napoleon was so universally dreaded that any stick was considered
good enough to beat him with. Consequently a storm of indignation arose,
diligently fostered by those who benefited, and soon all Europe was
furious that a poor dear Bourbon had been shot. If nowadays the
President of the German Republic were to lay hold of a young
Hohenzollern and shoot him on a charge of conspiracy, it is doubtful
whether it would cause any similar stir. Europe is not fond of
Hohenzollerns, and the principle of Legitimacy is so far discredited
that it is not considered blasphemy to treat the descendant of an
autocrat with violence.

Undoubtedly it was a crime for Napoleon to shoot the Duke, but it was
hardly a blunder. It was contrary to international law for him to send
the expedition to Ettenheim which arrested d’Enghien; it was contrary to
statutory law to try him without allowing him to make any defence; it
was contrary to moral law to shoot him for an offence of which he was
not guilty. For all this Napoleon deserves the utmost possible
censure—but without doubt he profited largely. Everywhere among
Napoleon’s enemies arose a weeping and wailing; the English poured out
indignant seas of ink (in 1914 they wrote in much the same fashion about
Wilhelm of Germany’s withered arm). Alexander of Russia put his Court in
mourning (only three years before he had been cognisant of the plot
which brought about the murder of his own father); the King of Sweden
tried to organize a crusade of revenge; but a month after d’Enghien died
the Senate begged Napoleon to assume the Imperial title. It is curious,
indeed, that so much notice should have been taken of one more murder by
a generation which witnessed, without one quarter so much emotion, the
partition of Poland, the storming of Praga, the sack of Badajoz, the
shooting of Ney, and Wellington’s devastation of the Tagus Valley. The
art of propaganda was at quite a high level even more than a century
ago.

Once again, the execution of d’Enghien was a crime and not a mistake. By
it Napoleon showed that he was no mere Monk dallying with the idea of
restoring the Bourbons. He brought to his support all the most
determined of the irreconcilables. He showed the monarchs of Europe that
he was a man to be reckoned with. Murat, Savary, everyone implicated was
cut off from all possible communication with the Bourbons. The deed
cowed the Pope into submission at a vitally important moment, while the
mere mention of it later was sufficient to frighten the wretched
Ferdinand of Spain into abject obedience at that strange conference at
Bayonne, when an idiotic father and a craven son handed the crown of
Charles V. to an incompetent upstart. But Napoleon would have met with
no more than he deserved had he had dealt out to him at Fontainebleau in
1814 the same tender mercy which Condé’s heir received at Vincennes ten
years before—ten years almost to the day.

If Enghien’s execution were a crime but not a mistake, there are several
incidents, most of them occurring about the same time, which undoubtedly
indicated mistakes, even if they were not crimes. Thus Pichegru was
found dead in prison. Pichegru was one of the generals of the Republic,
almost worthy of ranking with Hoch and Kléber. He had conquered Holland,
and was credited with the mythical exploit of capturing the frozen-in
Dutch fleet with a squadron of Hussars. (The Dutch had obligingly
forestalled this achievement by surrendering some time previously.)
Later he had been found to be parleying with the Bourbons, and had been
disgraced and exiled. Returning at the time of Cadoudal’s conspiracy, he
had been arrested, imprisoned—and was found one morning dead, with a
handkerchief round his neck which had been twisted tight by means of a
stick. Paris gossip credited Napoleon with the guilt of his death, and
darkly hinted that his confidential Mamelukes had revived the Oriental
process of bowstringing. It is hard to believe that Napoleon really was
guilty, for he could have secured Pichegru’s death by legal methods had
he wished, while if he wanted to kill Pichegru quietly he could have
adopted more subtle means. The blunder lay in his allowing the
circumstances to become known; with his power he could have arranged a
much more satisfactory announcement which would leave no doubt in men’s
minds that Pichegru really had committed suicide. In consequence of his
carelessness Napoleon was also charged with the murder, a year later, of
an English naval officer, Captain Wright, who also committed suicide in
prison.

A more terrible mystery surrounds the death of Villeneuve. This
unfortunate man had been in command at Trafalgar; he had been wounded
and taken prisoner, and had subsequently been sent back to France. As
soon as he landed he found that Napoleon was furious with him as a
consequence of his defeat, and he was found dead in his room at Rennes,
with half a dozen knife-stabs in his body. It was announced that he had
committed suicide, but there are several unpleasant facts in connection
with his death which point to another conclusion. Letters from him to
his wife and from his wife to him had disappeared in the post; the
manner of death was strange, for the knife-thrusts were numerous and one
of them was so situated that it could hardly have been self-inflicted.
Perhaps Napoleon had Villeneuve killed; perhaps the crime was committed
by over-zealous underlings; however it was, it was a serious error on
Napoleon’s part to have allowed any room for gossip whatever. A possible
motive for the crime (if it was one) lies in the fact that Napoleon was
terribly anxious to keep secret the news of Trafalgar; not until the
Restoration was the general French public acquainted with the fact that
the French fleet had been destroyed—Napoleon had never admitted more
than the loss of one or two ships.

It was incidents of this nature which caused the feeling of distrust
which gradually arose in the minds of the French people. Broken treaties
and international bad faith did not move them so much, partly because
they were never in possession of the true facts, partly because a series
of brilliant victories wiped off the smudges from the slate, and partly
because international morality was at its usual low ebb; but tales of
official murder and of unsavoury scandals in high places constitute the
ideal food for gossip, and rumours spread and were distorted in the way
rumours are, until a large section of the public had lost its faith in
the Emperor. As long as Napoleon was successful in the field this
defection was unimportant, but as soon as his power began to ebb it
became decidedly noticeable, and, as much as anything else, helped to
reconcile the mass of the people to the return of the Bourbons.

It has been well said that the man who never makes any mistakes never
makes anything else, and allied to this statement is Wellington’s famous
dictum (which applies equally well to all kinds of endeavour) that the
best general is not the one who makes fewest mistakes, but the one who
takes most advantage of the mistakes of his opponent. On examining
Napoleon’s career one finds mistakes innumerable—and the successes are
more numerous still. In military matters the explanation lies in the
extreme and elaborate care Napoleon devoted to his strategic
arrangements. His movements were so planned that no tactical check could
derange them. His _bataillon carré_ of a hundred thousand men, with
Lannes the incomparable at the head of the advanced guard, could take
care of itself whatever happened. The advanced guard caught the enemy
and pinned him to his ground, providing that fixed point which Napoleon
always desired as a pivot, and then the massed army could be wheeled
with ease against whatever part of the enemy’s line Napoleon selected.
If victory was the result, then the pursuit was relentless; if perhaps a
check was experienced, then the previous strategy had been such that the
damage done was minimized. It was this system which saved him at Eylau
and which was so marvellously successful at Friedland.

The occasions when danger threatened or when disaster occurred were
those when Napoleon did not act on these lines. The campaign of 1796,
indeed, shows no trace of the “Napoleonic system.” The principles which
Napoleon followed were only those of the other generals of the period,
but they were acted upon with such vigour and with such a clarity of
vision that they were successful against all the odds which the Aulic
Council brought to bear. At Marengo, on the other hand, the conditions
were different and more exacting. This victory had to be as gratifying
as possible to the French nation—it had to be gained by extraordinary
means; it had to be as unlooked-for as a thunderbolt, as startling as it
was successful, and it must bring prodigious results. Also (for
Napoleon’s own sake) it had to be gained as quickly as possible, so that
he could return to Paris to overcome his enemies.

The Austrians had overrun Italy, were besieging Genoa, and had advanced
to the Var. No mere frontal attack upon them would fulfil all the
onerous conditions imposed upon the First Consul. A series of successes
painfully gained, resulting in the slow driving of the Austrians from
one river line to another, might be safe, but it would not be dramatic
nor unexpected, and, worst of all, it would not be rapid. Napoleon took
an enormous risk, and led his Army of Reserve over the Alps. He had
satisfied the need for drama; now he had to justify himself by a speedy
victory. Defeat, with an impassable defile in his rear, meant nothing
less than disaster; but delay, with his enemies gradually rallying at
Paris, meant similar disaster. The strain became unbearable, and
Napoleon scattered his army far and wide in his endeavour to come to
grips with the Austrians. The risk he ran was appalling, and was almost
fatal, for the fraction of the army which he still retained under his
own hand was suddenly attacked by the combined Austrians, and driven
back. Napoleon flung himself into the battle; somehow he kept his
battered battalions together until three undeserved strokes of luck
occurred simultaneously. Desaix arrived with his stray division; Zach
unduly extended the Austrian line; and Kellermann was afforded an
opportunity for a decisive charge. In ten minutes the whole situation
was changed. Marengo was won; it was the Austrians who were defeated
without an avenue of retreat; and Napoleon was free to enjoy the
intoxication of supreme power—and to meditate on the destiny which had
saved him from indescribable disgrace.

The errors into which Napoleon fell during the campaign of 1805 were
mainly the result of his overestimation of his adversaries’ talents. No
one could possibly have imagined that Mack would have been such a
spiritless fool as to stay in Ulm and allow himself to be surrounded by
an army three times his strength. Napoleon certainly did not expect him
to, and made his dispositions on the supposition that Mack would
endeavour to fight his way through to Bohemia or Tyrol. But Mack
remained paralysed; the one gap left open was closed to him by Ney’s
dashing victory at Elchingen, and all that remained to be done was for
Napoleon to receive the timid surrender of thirty thousand men and for
Murat to hunt down whatever fragments were still at large. Five weeks
later the Russians were destroyed at Austerlitz. There is no manœuvre of
Napoleon’s during these five weeks at which anyone can reasonably cavil;
the faint criticism that Napoleon ought not to have advanced as far as
he did into Moravia is easily falsified by the fact that by this means
he was able to find room for his retreat on Austerlitz which gave so
much heart to the Russians and which induced them to make their ruinous
attack on his right wing.

The mistakes which Napoleon made during the Jena campaign have already
been fully discussed. He made several gross miscalculations, and his
only justification is his final success. As the war went on, however,
and the French advanced into Poland, we find Napoleon at his very best
strategically. At Eylau he blundered in sending forward Augereau’s corps
in their mad rush at the powerful Russian line, but once again he was
able to extricate himself from his difficulties, and Friedland settled
the matter.

It is now that we come to the most disastrous adventure of all—the
Spanish affair. The remark has been made that until 1808 Napoleon had
only fought kings, and never a people. He plunged into the involved
politics of Spain expecting as easy a victory as Masséna’s conquest of
Naples in 1806, or Junot’s conquest of Portugal in 1807. He was sadly
mistaken. And yet one can find traces indicating that he was taking all
possible precautions. His instructions to his representatives at Madrid
certainly suggest that he was trying to frighten the Spanish royal
family out of the country, and that only when this scheme had been upset
by the abdication of Charles at Aranjuez (which could not possibly have
been foreseen) did he call the suicidal conference of Bayonne. The
Portuguese royal family had fled from Junot; the Neapolitan Bourbons had
fled from Masséna; it might have been expected that the Spanish Bourbons
would have fled from Murat, especially as they had rich American
dependencies in which to settle. The Spaniards would not have fought
half so hard for a craven King in America as they did for one who was
pictured to them as suffering a martyr’s torments in a French prison. So
far Napoleon’s methods are perhaps justified in every way except
morally. But from this time onward he made mistake after mistake. He
entrusted the conquest of Spain to officers and troops of poor
quality—generals like Savary, Dupont and Duhesme, with mere provisional
regiments formed from the sweepings of the depôts. The capitulation of
Baylen and the loss of Madrid were the natural consequence. In wrath
Napoleon called upon the Grand Army. He plunged into Spain, routed the
wretched Spanish levies, pressed on to conquer all Spain and—was forced
to wheel back to counter Moore’s swift thrust at his rear.

Napoleon never returned to the Peninsula. It was not central enough; he
could not from there keep an eye on the rest of Europe. He endeavoured
instead to direct affairs from Paris, with the result that what little
order remained dissolved into chaos. His despatches arrived six weeks
late, and co-ordination was impossible. The best course left open to him
was to entrust the supreme command in Spain to the most capable of his
subordinates, someone who could make his plans on the spot and see that
they were carried out. But there Napoleon stopped short. Give to another
Frenchman the command of three hundred thousand men and all the
resources of a vast kingdom? Unthinkable! So matters drifted from bad to
worse while the Marshals quarrelled among themselves, while Joseph and
Jourdan tried to make their authority felt, and while Napoleon blindly
stirred up still further trouble among them.

Worse than this; Napoleon entirely misread the character of the Spanish
war. Despite his own experiences there, he did not realize the enormous
difficulties with which the French armies had to contend. He set three
hundred thousand men a task which would have kept half a million fully
occupied, and he further hampered them by the niggardly nature of their
allowances of money and material. He under-estimated the fighting power
of the guerillas, of the Portuguese levies, and (worst of all) of the
English army. He over-estimated the power of his name among the
unlettered Spanish peasants. He left entirely out of account the
impossibility of communication and of supply. In a word, there was no
error open to him into which he did not fall.

The Spanish trouble had hardly assumed serious dimensions when in 1809
Austria made one more bid for freedom and commenced hostilities against
him. As busy as he could possibly be with Spanish affairs, with troubles
in Paris, and with ruling the rest of Europe, Napoleon delayed before
going in person to the seat of war. He miscalculated the time necessary
to Austria to mobilize, and he entrusted the temporary command to
Berthier—two grave errors. Only Davout’s skill and his own
unconquerable energy staved off a serious disaster and snatched a
victory from the jaws of defeat. The French pressed on to Vienna. This
time there was no Auersperg to be cozened out of his command of the
Danube bridge; the crossings were all broken down, and Napoleon was
compelled to force a passage in face of a hostile army of equal
strength—the most delicate operation known to military science.
Napoleon’s first attempt was rash to the verge of madness. It was simply
a blind thrust at the heart of the opposing army; the bridges provided
were insufficient, and broke down through enemy action at the crisis of
the battle; the staff work and the arrangements generally appear to have
been defective. Thirty-six hours of fierce fighting saw the French
hurled back again; Masséna’s tenacity and Lannes’ daring saved the army
from destruction, but the cost of defeat amounted to twenty thousand
men—among them was Lannes, the hero of Montebello, of Saalfeld, of
Friedland, of Saragossa; one of the few who dared to say what they
thought to the Emperor, and one of the few who enjoyed his trust and
friendship.

To point the moral, Napoleon contrived soon afterwards to bring up huge
reinforcements, and then to cross the Danube without opposition. The
movement was carefully planned and carried out, and the results were the
victory of Wagram, the armistice of Znaim, and the dismemberment of
Austria. If, after experiencing a severe defeat, Napoleon could succeed
in bringing up the Army of Italy and crossing the Danube without
opposition, he could surely have done so at the first attempt. The
battle of Aspern is typical of Napoleon’s reckless methods and of his
under-estimation of the enemy.

In this campaign of 1809 Napoleon’s fall was nearly anticipated. Had the
forty thousand men whom England sent to Walcheren, too late, been
despatched a little earlier, under a competent general; had Prussia
flung her weight into the scale at the same time, it is hard to see how
Napoleon could have recovered himself. Germany was already prepared to
revolt, Tyrol was ablaze with insurrection, Wellington was marching into
the heart of Spain, Russia was ready to change sides at a moment’s
notice. What saved Napoleon was the fact that three of his enemies were
timid and incompetent. Chatham could achieve nothing in the Netherlands;
Frederick William III. hesitated in Prussia, and Francis of Austria,
although Wagram was not in the least a crushing defeat, decided that he
could not continue the struggle.

We have already dealt in part with 1812 and 1813. There are mistakes in
plenty here, although now they were accentuated by the worst of ill
luck. The whole advance into Russia was one gigantic error; not even
Napoleon’s tremendous efforts could counter-balance the handicaps which
he encountered, and which he ought to have foreseen. As far back as 1807
he had commented bitterly on the horrible Polish roads and on the
clinging black mud of that district; he should have realized that it was
impossible for him to feed an army five hundred thousand strong by road
transport under such conditions. Nevertheless, he nearly succeeded at
Smolensk in countering a strategic disadvantage by a tactical victory,
in the same manner as he had done twelve years before at Marengo. Even
after utter ruin had descended upon him, he contrived by his gigantic
labours to raise a new army and to enter afresh into the field in 1813
before his enemies were ready for him. The early movements in the
campaign are practically perfect; until after Bautzen he showed all his
old brilliancy and skill—negatived this time by the mistakes of
subordinates. But from Bautzen onwards we find repeated errors both in
policy and in the field. It was a mistake to enter into the armistice of
Pleisswitz; it was a mistake not to secure the neutrality of Austria,
even if it had cost him the whole Kingdom of Italy; it was a mistake not
to accept the Allies’ offers of peace; it was a mistake not to send back
Ferdinand to Spain and extricate himself somehow from the tangle of the
Peninsular War; it was a mistake to send Oudinot and Ney against Berlin;
it was a mistake to try to hold the line of the Elbe; it was a mistake
to fight at Leipzig; and, having decided to fight, it was a mistake not
to see that there was a satisfactory line of retreat over the Elster.

It is clear that Napoleon was not the man he once was. And yet—and yet
he nearly saved the whole situation at Dresden! Three days’ fighting
there nearly counter-balanced all the disasters of the previous eighteen
months. Smolensk, Bautzen and Dresden—three times he almost made up for
all his defeats. The conclusion is forced upon one that all through the
years of victory Napoleon was on the verge of defeat, and all through
the years of defeat he was on the verge of victory. For twenty years the
fate of Europe hung balanced upon a razor edge.

Napoleon’s good luck is very evident; his bad luck was an equally potent
factor in his career. On striking a balance and considering what
enormous success was his for a time, the resultant inference is
unavoidable. He was vastly superior to all the other men of his time;
his superiority was such that individual differences between others fade
into insignificance when contrasted with the difference between him and
anyone else who may be selected for comparison. He was superior not
merely in mental capacity, but in all other qualities necessary for
success in any sphere of business. His moral courage was enormous; his
finesse and rapidity of thought were unequalled. He hardly knew what it
was to despair. His adaptability and his fertility of resource were
amazing.

In spite of this (or perhaps because of this) it is very easy to detract
from any of his achievements. The Code Napoleon, his most enduring
monument, was not his own work, nor, of course, can much credit be given
to his assistants. Codification of laws is in no way a new idea—it is
almost contemporary with laws themselves. Napoleon’s German policy was
much the same as that of Louis XIV.; his Italian policy is reminiscent
of Charles VIII.’s or even earlier; the germ of his Oriental policy can
be found in that of Louis IX.; his Spanish policy was similar to, but
more unsuccessful than that of his predecessors. Even the Continental
system was only the development of previous schemes to their logical
climax. In his Court arrangements Napoleon brought no new idea into
play; most of his regulations were elaborated from the ceremony which
surrounded the Soleil Monarque, while others were borrowed from the
etiquette of the courts of Vienna and Madrid. Any approaching ceremony
called for an anxious examination of precedents; if Napoleon could find
a parallel far back stamped with the approval of a Valois or an
Orléans-Angoulême the matter was settled on the same lines, no matter
what inconveniences resulted. Similarly in purely Imperial concerns he
was always harking back to Charlemagne or to the Empire of Rome. It is
exceedingly probable that his annexation of Spain north of the Ebro in
1812, which excited roars of derision all over Europe because
three-quarters of the district was aflame with guerillas who shot on
sight any Frenchman they met, was directly inspired by Charlemagne’s
action a thousand years before. Charlemagne’s Spanish campaign, even if
it added the Spanish March to his dominions, cost him his rearguard and
all his Paladins; Napoleon might well have taken warning. The references
to Imperial Rome, from the design of his coinage and the plan of the Arc
de Triomphe to the “cohorts” of the National Guard and his adoption of
Eugène, are too numerous to mention. We even find him going back farther
still, and complaining that he could not, like Alexander, announce
himself as of divine birth and the son of Jupiter.

In military matters an equally well (or ill) founded charge of
unoriginality can be brought against Napoleon’s methods. To those of us
who saw a short time ago what changes four years of war wrought in the
weapons and tactics employed, it seems amazing that at the end of twenty
years of life and death struggles the soldiers were still armed with the
smooth bore flintlock musket which had already been in use for a
century. Only two important new weapons were evolved, and neither of
them attained any great popularity. They were shrapnel shell and
military rockets, and the latter, at least, Napoleon never employed. The
rifle never attained any popularity with him, although to us it seems
obvious that it was the weapon of the future. Fulton offered Napoleon
his steamboat invention, and was treated as a wild dreamer—at the very
time when Napoleon was most preoccupied with the problem of sending an
army across the Channel. As an irresponsible autocrat, Napoleon had
boundless opportunities of testing and employing any new invention which
might be suggested, but he made no use of them. In this respect he
compares unfavourably with his far less gifted nephew. Napoleon III.’s
system of “sausages and champagne” certainly finds a parallel in his
uncle’s treatment of his troops when not on active service. When
Napoleon’s armies returned victorious they were received with fêtes and
salutes innumerable; an ignorant observer might well have believed them
to be demigods, to whom ceremonies and sacrifices were peculiarly
acceptable. The arrangement had a double effect; it is certainly good
for an army’s esprit de corps for the men to be considered demigods; and
it is certainly useful for an autocrat whose rule is based on his army
to have his subjects believe that that army is semi-divine. But for the
little personal comforts of his men Napoleon took small notice. They
were not relieved of the cumbersome features of their uniforms; even if
they were not worried by petty details of pipeclay and brass polish as
were the English, they were still forced to wear the horrible stock and
tunic which Frederick the Great had set in fashion. The French army
slang term “bleu” for recruit has its origin in the fact that the
recruits for the old army used to go black and blue in the face owing to
the unaccustomed restriction of the Napoleonic stock. The French helmets
may have been imposing, but they were terribly uncomfortable to wear.
The gain in efficiency resulting from a radical change in these matters
must have counter-balanced any possible loss in esprit de corps had
Napoleon seen fit to bring this change about.

It is with trembling and delicacy that one approaches the realm in which
Napoleon apparently reigns supreme—that of tactics. It is a rash act to
say that the winner of sixty battles won them badly. Yet one cannot help
making a few cautious comments. When Napoleon attained supreme power the
line and the column were almost equally in favour in the French army.
The most usual formation in action was the line, backed at intervals by
the column. At Marengo this arrangement was largely employed, and was
successful. As time went on, however, we find that the line disappeared,
its place was taken by additional skirmishers, and the columns became
heavier and heavier. The system was altogether vicious; the column is
both untrustworthy and expensive. French columns might be successful
when pitted against any other columns, but they failed against
disciplined infantry formed in line. Every battle and combat fought by
the English, from Alexandria and Maida to Vittoria, proved this, but
Napoleon and his officers never learnt the lesson. The Emperor’s letters
to his generals in Spain give repeated examples of his contempt for the
English and Portuguese troops; it was hardly a contempt that was
justified. And despite all these warnings, despite (so it is reported)
Soult’s and Foy’s pleadings, the first grand attack at Waterloo was made
by twenty thousand infantry herded together twenty-four deep. This
clumsy mass was easily held up, outflanked and forced back by six
thousand English and Hanoverians under Picton. It was not the first
example which had been forced upon Napoleon’s notice of the uselessness
of the column. At Wagram he had sent Macdonald’s corps, some twenty
thousand strong, against the Austrian centre, massed in a gigantic
hollow square, which can be considered as forming two columns each about
thirty-five deep. Macdonald reached his objective, but by the time he
arrived his men were so jostled together, ploughed up by artillery, and
generally demoralized that they could effect nothing. One lesson such as
this ought to have convinced Napoleon, but it did not. He continued to
use columns—and he was beaten at Waterloo. It is frequently urged in
his defence that the column was the “natural” formation in the French
army, that tradition had grown up around it, so that it was unsafe to
meddle with it, that French troops fight better in column than in line,
and that his troops were of necessity so raw that they could not be
trusted in line. These arguments seem completely nullified by the facts
that the line was actually employed early in Napoleon’s career, that
both before and after Waterloo French troops fought well in line, and
that at Waterloo, at any rate, the French troops were all well-trained,
while Picton’s men were largely new recruits.

The employment of cavalry in the Imperial armies might similarly be
condemned as extravagant and inefficient. The system of Seidlitz under
Frederick the Great was forgotten. Napoleon had uprooted the triumphal
memorial erected at Rossbach, and with it it seemed he had uprooted the
memory of the charges with which Seidlitz’ hard-welded squadrons had
routed the army of France fifty years before. Murat’s famous charges
were not pressed home in the hard, utterly logical fashion of
Frederick’s cavalry. If the opposing infantry stood firm at the approach
of the cavalry, then the latter parted and drifted away down each flank.
If (as must be admitted was much more usual) the infantry broke at the
sight of the horsemen tearing down on them, then the pursuit was pushed
home remorselessly, but never do we find the perfect charge, in few
ranks, packed close together and held together like a steel chain, which
must overturn everything in its way. Under Napoleon the French cavalry
never charged home; at Waterloo we find the great cavalry charges, which
Ney directed against the English squares, made at a trot, and the
horsemen, swerving from the steel-rimmed, fire-spouting squares,
wandering idly about on the flanks, while a few of the more enterprising
cut feebly at the bayonets with their sabres. Wellington’s description
of them riding about as if they owned the place argues powerfully
against their ever having flung themselves upon the bayonet points, as
good cavalry should do if sent against unbroken infantry.

In fact, both the French infantry and the French cavalry relied upon the
moral effect of their advance rather than upon their capacity for doing
damage when they made their charges. It is perfectly true that they were
generally successful; Napoleon’s dictum that the moral is to the
physical as three to one was borne out in a hundred battles from Arcola
to Dresden; but it was found wanting at Vimiero, at Busaco, at Borodino,
at Waterloo, everywhere in fact, where the enemy was too stubborn or
well-disciplined to flinch from the waving sabres or the grenadiers’
gigantic head-dresses.

In the wider field of strategy it cannot be denied that Napoleon made
use of original devices and brought about revolutionary changes in the
whole system. They do not appear in the Italian campaign of 1796 nor in
the campaigns of Egypt and Marengo, but in 1805 we find the cavalry
screen completely contrived and in efficient working order; in 1806 the
strategic advanced guard; and in 1807 the perfect combination of the
two. The curious part is that Napoleon himself did not seem to realize
the importance of his own inventions; time and again in 1812 and 1813 he
did not employ them, with invariably disastrous results. It seems a
mistake on Napoleon’s part not to have made use of the new devices on
these occasions, but it is unwise to condemn him offhand, because it
seems inconceivable that he of all persons did not appreciate the
magnitude and efficiency of his own discoveries; there must have been
some reason not now apparent for these actions.

It is very nearly impossible to discover any action of Napoleon’s which
was not faulty in some way, or which could not be improved upon. But
since he met with unprecedented success the only conclusion is that,
although his mistakes were many, they were far fewer than would have
been the average man’s. Furthermore, since his schemes were all so
direct and simple (a comparison between his plan and Moreau’s for the
crossing of the Rhine at Schaffhausen in 1800 is very illuminating on
this point), no one can help feeling a sneaking suspicion, when reading
of Napoleon’s achievements, that he could not have done the same—only
just a little better. Thiers’ long-drawn panegyric grows ineffably
wearisome simply on this account; the writer’s efforts to minimize his
hero’s errors are so obvious and so ineffective that the reader is
irritated by them, while the continued superlatives seem to be given
with gross unfairness to a man whose blunders are so difficult to
conceal. It is far easier to write a panegyric on a man who has done
nothing whatever than on a man whose whole life was spent in productive
activity.

Of what has sometimes been termed Napoleon’s cardinal error, the
Continental System, I have not ventured to speak. As originally
conceived it was undoubtedly a wise move. If France could exist without
English products, then obviously it was a sound proceeding to deprive
England of so rich a market for her goods. The complications make the
question much more difficult. Certainly the effort to close the whole of
Europe to British trade led Napoleon into damaging annexations and
disastrous wars, while the fact that the countries involved, Russia, for
instance, preferred to fight rather than to continue to enforce the
system, seems to indicate that it was impossible to enforce—that the
country (or at least its Government) could not continue to exist without
British trade. This is the simplest complication of all. It is when we
come to consider Napoleon’s juggling with permits and licenses that we
become involved in the fog which surrounds all tariff questions. The
only certain points are that Napoleon derived a large revenue from his
licenses, that the British Government was frequently severely
embarrassed for want of money (the difficulties involved in collecting
sufficient gold to pay subsidies and the expenses of armies in the field
led to unfortunate delays), and that the discontent of the Continent was
great and general. It is a purely arbitrary matter, dependent on the
personal equation, to come to any decision as to the balance of these
conclusions.

Taking the career of Napoleon as a whole, it is easy to see how
frequently he was guilty of errors; what should also be obvious is that
it was almost inevitable that he should fall into these errors. If the
Austrian marriage was a mistake, then it was a mistake Napoleon could
not help making; undoubtedly he did the best he could for himself in the
prevailing circumstances. If the advance into Russia was a mistake, it
is impossible to indicate what alternative could have been chosen, for
Napoleon, at war with Russia, could not safely remain at war without
gaining a decision; he could hardly maintain an army on the Russian
frontier awaiting Alexander’s pleasure.

If it was a mistake to advance into Belgium in June, 1815, it would have
been a far worse one not to have advanced. The greatest mistake of those
into which he was _not_ driven by circumstances was his theft of the
throne of Spain—and it was that which ruined him.

[Illustration: MASSENA
 (PRINCE D’ESSLING AND DUC DE RIVOLI)]




                              CHAPTER XVII
                               ST. HELENA


WHEN Napoleon abdicated after Waterloo, for the second time, the Allies
had achieved the object for which ostensibly they had made war. The
Emperor had fallen, and the war they had waged had, they declared, been
directed entirely against him. The immediate and burning question now
arose as to what was to be done with the man against whom a million
other men were on the march. Blücher wanted to catch him and shoot him;
Wellington, with his usual cautious good sense, did not want to be
burdened with the responsibility of an action which might be unnecessary
and would certainly be unpopular. Napoleon himself, disowned by the
government and by the army, wanted to retire to America, but his enemies
were unwilling to set him free. The English fleet blockaded the coast,
and Napoleon was compelled to surrender to it, lest worse should befall
from the Prussians, or the Republicans, or the White Terror, or from
personal enemies. He tried to make the best of his necessity by claiming
the hospitality of England, but England kept him a close prisoner until
her Allies had been consulted. They offered to hand him over to Louis
XVIII. for trial as a rebel, but even Louis had the sense to decline the
offer. He could shoot Ney and la Bédoyère, but he could not shoot
Napoleon. For Louis to shut him up in a fortress would be as dangerous
as it would be for a private individual to keep a tiger in his cellar.
In the same way no Continental state would willingly see any other
appointed his guardian. That would mean giving the guardian country a
most potent instrument of menace. England remained the sole possible
gaoler, and England accepted the responsibility.

Next arose the question as to the locality of the prison, and the answer
to that question was already prepared—St. Helena. To keep Napoleon in
England was obviously impossible, for England was nearer France even
than was Elba, while, incredible though it might seem, the oligarchy
which ruled England were afraid lest Napoleon should corrupt the mass of
the people to Republicanism. That there was some foundation for this
fear is shown by the intense interest in Napoleon which the people
displayed while he was in Plymouth harbour. Similar arguments were
effective against Malta or any other Mediterranean island. But St.
Helena had none of these disadvantages. It was thousands of miles away;
it was small, and could be filled with troops; there were only two
possible places for landing, and these could be well guarded; the few
reports on the island which were to be had seemed to indicate that fair
comfort was obtainable there, and, above all, it was not at all a place
where ships or individuals could easily find an excuse for calling or
remaining. Even before the descent from Elba St. Helena had been
suggested as a more suitable place for Napoleon’s prison, and now, with
little discussion, he was sent off there.

It is impossible to argue about the legality or otherwise of this
decision. Morally, the Powers were as justified in imprisoning Napoleon
as is a government in locking up a homicidal maniac. A maniac may hurt
people; Napoleon might hurt the Powers. Napoleon might hurt them for
reasons which to him might appear perfectly defensible; but a homicidal
maniac can usually boast the same purity of motive. The maniac may be
right and everyone else wrong; Napoleon may have been right and the
Powers wrong; but the Powers were none the less justified in seeing that
he could do no more harm. It has been argued that by invading France and
removing her ruler Europe was committing a moral crime; that it is
intolerable for one country to interfere in another country’s system of
government. This argument fails because its scope is inelastic. In the
same way it is said that “an Englishman’s house is his castle,” and
that, for instance, a man’s conduct towards, or training of, his
children is his own personal business. But if that man tries to cut his
children’s throats, or worse, encourages his children to cut his
neighbours’ throats, then the State steps in and prevents him from doing
so. That is exactly what the Powers did with Napoleon. Where they went
wrong was in not seeing that their decision was carried into effect with
humanity and dignity.

The initial arrangements for Napoleon’s exile seemed to portend that he
would end his days in luxury. Lord Liverpool had said that on the island
there was a most comfortable house exactly suited for Napoleon and his
suite; Lord Bathurst had given official orders that he was to be allowed
all possible indulgence so long as his detention was not imperilled. But
Napoleon was not given the comfortable house, while Bathurst’s
confidential orders to Sir Hudson Lowe displayed unbelievable rigour.
Already Napoleon had experienced some of the results of the workings of
the official mind; the naval officers with whom he had come in contact
had been strictly ordered not to pay him any of the compliments usually
accorded to royalty. They remained covered in his presence, and they
addressed him as “General Bonaparte.” Cockburn, the Admiral in command,
acted strictly to the letter of the orders which commanded him to treat
“General Bonaparte” in the same manner as he would a general officer not
in employ. If Napoleon seemed inclined to act with more dignity than
this rather humble station would warrant, then Cockburn was distant and
reserved; but if Napoleon ever showed signs of “conducting himself with
modesty,” as Cockburn himself writes, then the Admiral was graciously
pleased to unbend a little to his helpless prisoner.

The whole question of the title was intricate and irritating. The
English Government declared that they had never recognized Napoleon as
Emperor even at the height of his power, and they certainly were not
going to do so now that he was a discredited outcast. They were hardly
correct in fact or in theory, for they had sent him an Ambassador when
he was First Consul; they had sent plenipotentiaries to Châtillon who
had signed documents in which he was called Emperor; they had sent a
representative to him at Elba when he was Emperor there, and, equally
important, they had ratified the Convention of Cintra, among the
documents of which he was distinctly called His Imperial Majesty.
Moreover, by refusing him this mode of address, they were insulting the
French people, who had elected him, the Courts of Europe, who had
recognized him, and the Pope, who had crowned and anointed him. It was
the English Government which lost its dignity in this ridiculous affair,
not Napoleon. But the worst result of this decision was not the loss of
dignity, nor the injury to French pride. It was that it gave Napoleon an
opportunity to hit back. It gave him a definite cause of complaint,
apart from that of his arbitrary incarceration, which was generally held
to be justified. It was the first opportunity of many, of all of which
Napoleon eagerly took advantage, so that the Napoleonic Legend had a
firm base for future development. By complaining at any and every
opportunity Napoleon was able to surround his own memory with an aura of
frightful privations, so that it was easy for his subtle nephew later to
picture him as Prometheus, the benefactor of mankind, bound to his rock
in mid-ocean with the vultures of the allied commissioners gnawing at
his liver.

A further blunder on the part of the English Government afforded
Napoleon his next cause of complaint. Sir Hudson Lowe was a good, if
unimaginative soldier who had fought all his life against the French.
Furthermore, he had commanded a force of Corsican Rangers, recruited
from the island that was Napoleon’s birthplace. He had held Capri for
two years in the face of Masséna and Joseph Bonaparte, and was only
turned out by a daring expedition sent by Murat. His very name was
hateful to Napoleon, and yet he was appointed his guardian. But this was
not all. A huge responsibility devolved upon Sir Hudson Lowe. A moment’s
carelessness on his part might allow Napoleon to escape, and if Napoleon
escaped there might ensue another Waterloo campaign with a very
different result. The responsibility was too great altogether for Lowe.
Because of it he carried out the orders sent him with a strictness which
knew no bounds. He pestered the wretched prisoner, who already had good
reason to dislike him, until he nearly drove him frantic. Lowe himself
was desperate, and many people who saw him during that period commented
on his worried demeanour and his inability to support his
responsibilities. It is easy then to imagine the violent friction which
prevailed between him and his captive.

On a casual inspection, the restrictions imposed upon Napoleon do not
seem particularly severe. He was to keep within certain limits; he was
to be accompanied by an English officer if he went beyond them; his
correspondence was to pass through Lowe’s hands, and he was to assure
the English of his presence every day. But these restrictions galled
Napoleon inexpressibly. Along the boundaries of his free area was posted
a line of sentries, and he could not turn his eyes in any direction
without perceiving the hated redcoats. The continued presence of an
officer if he rode elsewhere was not unnaturally irksome—so irksome, in
fact, that Napoleon, who had previously passed half his days on
horseback, gave up riding—while the mortification of having his letters
pried into and the utter, hateful humiliation of having to exhibit
himself on command to an Englishman must have been maddening to a man
who not so many months before had ruled half Europe.

Napoleon found himself shut up in a restricted area and with limited
accommodation; he had no old friends with him, because he had never had
any friends; of the five officers who had accompanied him only two were
men of any distinction and of any length of service. Not one of them was
particularly talented, and they were one and all fiercely jealous of
each other. Add to these conditions a tropical climate and the utter
despair into which they were all plunged, and it is easy to realize that
furious quarrels and bitter heart-burnings must have been their lot. It
is the most difficult matter in the world to find the exact truth about
what went on in Longwood. Everyone concerned wrote voluminously, and
everyone concerned wrote accounts which differed from everyone else’s.
There is an atmosphere of untruth surrounding everything which has been
written by the actors in this last tragedy. Napoleon himself set his
friends the example, for his dictated memoirs and the information which
he gave Las Cases to help him in his writings are full of lies, some
cunning, some clumsy, but all of them devised for obvious purposes. He
tried to throw the blame of the Spanish insurrection on Murat, the blame
of the execution of d’Enghien on Talleyrand, the blame of Waterloo on
Grouchy. It is difficult to discover whether he was merely trying to
excuse himself in the eyes of the world, or to rehabilitate Bonapartism
so that his son might eventually mount the Imperial throne. And his
companions’ memoirs lie so blatantly and so obviously that one cannot
decide which was his aim.

Napoleon himself had deteriorated vastly. As might be expected, his
complete cessation of bodily activity led to an increase in his
corpulence until he became gross and unwieldy. His mental power had
decayed, although he was still able to dictate for hours on end. Even
under the burdensome conditions imposed upon him he never seems to have
abandoned the rigid reserve which he had maintained all his life. The
few scenes which the memoirists describe which have a ring of truth
about them seem to show him still acting a part, still posing as the
inestimably superior being whom his followers believed him to be.
Sometimes we have a brief glimpse of him stripped of his heroics, as
witness the occasion when he said bitterly that his son must necessarily
have forgotten him; but most of the time he seems to have adhered to his
old methods, and posed as the misunderstood benefactor of humanity,
ignoring Marie Louise’s defection, ignoring the distrust with which the
Council of State had regarded him during the last months of his reign;
in fact proclaiming himself the man who martyred himself for the French
nation, with such iteration that he was at last believed. His
declamations have coloured nearly everything written since, so that it
is quite usual to find it stated, either actually or inferentially, that
his fall was due solely to the jealousy of the other rulers of Europe,
and not due in any degree to the slowly developed dislike of his own
subjects.

And all this time he was making Sir Hudson Lowe’s life a burden to him
as well. Some of Napoleon’s complaints were just, some merely frivolous,
but every one of them goaded Lowe into further painful activity. This
activity reacted in another direction, so that Lowe issued edicts of
increased stringency, and, half mad with responsibility, treated
Napoleon with an exaggeration of precaution and imposed upon him
restraints of a pettiness and a casuistry almost unbelievable. It can
hardly be doubted that Napoleon actually sought opportunities for egging
Lowe on to further ill-treatment; he certainly treated him with a most
amazing contumely, and it is very probable that the numerous rumours of
attempts at rescue, by submarine boat, by an armed force from Brazil, or
by any other fantastic means, had their origin in Napoleon himself, so
that Lowe was inspired to further obnoxious measures. Napoleon made the
most of his opportunity. He raised a clamour which reached Europe (as he
had intended), so that interest in his fate and sympathy for the poor
ill-treated captive gradually worked up to fever heat. He sold his plate
to buy himself necessaries (at a time when he had ample money at his
command) and of course France heard about it, and was wrung with pity
for the wretched man forced by his captor’s rapacity to dine off
earthenware. The fact that Napoleon nevertheless retained sufficient
silver to supply his table was not so readily divulged. He made a
continual complaint about his health; undoubtedly he was not well, and
equally undoubtedly he was already suffering from the disease which
killed him; but his complaints were neither consistent nor, as far as
can be ascertained, entirely true. He hinted that the Powers were
endeavouring to shorten his life; he even said that he went in fear of
assassins. All this news reached Europe by devious routes, and sympathy
grew and grew until, after the lapse of years, it waxed into the
hysteria evinced at his second funeral and the more effective hysteria
which set Napoleon III. on the throne.

Despite all the undignified squabbles in which he was engaged, one can
nevertheless hardly restrain a feeling of admiration for Napoleon amid
the trials which he was enduring. He was hitting back as hard as
circumstances would allow him, and he was hitting back with effect. He
had driven Lowe frantic, and he had secured his object of reviving
European interest in him. Furthermore, he flatly refused to submit to
the humiliating commands which Lowe attempted to enforce. Lowe might
speak of “General Bonaparte” or “Napoleon Bonaparte” (in the same way as
he might speak of John Robinson, says Lord Rosebery) but in his own home
Napoleon was always His Imperial Majesty the Emperor, to whom everyone
uncovered, and in whose presence everyone remained standing. Lowe’s
order that he must show himself to an English officer every day was
completely ignored, and we hear of officers climbing trees and peering
through keyholes in vain attempts to make sure of his presence. For days
together Napoleon might have been out of the island for all Lowe knew to
the contrary. The commissioners sent by France and Austria and Russia
did not set eyes on him from the time of their arrival until after his
death. Napoleon had sworn that he would shoot with his own hand the
first man who intruded on his privacy, and he was believed; the attempt
was never made, and Napoleon continued to reign in Longwood, in an
_imperium in imperio_.

The whole period seems indescribably sordid and wretched. Napoleon’s
companions were intriguing jealously for his favour, scheming for the
privilege of eating at his table, and even endeavouring to be sure that
he would leave them his money in his will. Tropical weather, harassing
conditions, prolonged strain, and the overwhelming gloom of recent
frightful disasters, all tended towards overstrained nerves and
continual quarrels. Napoleon wrangling with Lowe over his
dinner-service; Montholon in tears because Napoleon chooses to dine with
Las Cases; an Emperor quarrelling with a general as to whether or not
his liver is enlarged; this is not tragedy, it is only squalor with a
hideously tragic taint. It is Lear viewed through reversed
opera-glasses.

The end came at last in 1821. The disease of which his father had died
held Napoleon as well in its grip. He was an intractable patient, and
diagnosis was not easy, but it certainly seems that the medical
treatment he received was unspeakably bad. He was dosed with tartar
emetic, of all drugs, at a time when his stomach was deranged with
cancer. At times he suffered frightful agony. He bore it somehow; argued
with his doctors, chaffed his friends, until at last he sank into
unconsciousness, and he died while a great storm howled round the
island. The lies and contradictions of the memoirists persist even here,
for no one knows accurately what were his last words, or when they were
uttered.

The post-mortem report is sufficient to convince any reader that none of
the doctors concerned knew their business;[A] the man who had once ruled
Europe was now thrust into a coffin too small to allow him to wear his
complete uniform, so that his hat rested on his stomach; and he was
buried in one of his old favourite spots in the island. Once more there
arose the old vexed question of title, for the French wished to inscribe
“Napoleon” on the coffin; Lowe insisted on “Bonaparte” being added; in
the end it was a nameless coffin which was lowered into the grave.

-----

[A] It is, I believe, a fact never previously published that the first
post-mortem certificate drawn up by the doctors responsible was rejected
by Sir Hudson Lowe. It contained the words “the liver was perhaps a
little larger than natural,” and this remark naturally did not commend
itself to Lowe, in consequence of the fierce quarrels he had had with
Napoleon on this very subject. The post-mortem certificate in the
English Record Office does not contain these words, but the Rev. Canon
E. Brook Jackson, Rector of Streatham, has in his possession the earlier
certificate, signed by the doctors concerned, with the footnote
“N.B.—The words obliterated were suppressed by order of Sir Hudson
Lowe. Signed, Thomas Short, P.M.O.” The words referred to are clearly
legible and are those given above.

Napoleon failed during his lifetime, but he was triumphant after death.
His gallant fight at St. Helena against overwhelming odds was remembered
with pride by every Frenchman. Men hearing garbled versions of his
sufferings felt a pricking of their consciences that they had abandoned
him in 1814 and 1815. The helpless policy of Louis XVIII. and Charles
X., and the humdrum policy of Louis Philippe set all minds thinking of
the glorious days, not so very long ago, when France had been Queen of
the Continent. Louis Napoleon skilfully employed the revulsion of
feeling to his own advantage, and the glory of Austerlitz and Jena was
sufficient to hide the absurdities of Boulogne and Strasbourg. But it
was the six years’ struggle of St. Helena which made so refulgent that
glory of Austerlitz.

What the British Government could have done to prevent the formation of
a St. Helena legend cannot easily be decided. They were in terror lest
he should escape again, and severe ordinances were necessary to prevent
this. Had they treated him luxuriously, public opinion in England would
have been roused to a dangerous pitch. They had originally tried to get
out of the difficulty by handing him over to Louis XVIII. for execution,
but Louis XVIII. had no real case against him. A state trial would have
given Napoleon unbounded opportunities for the rhetoric in which he
delighted, and which had so often rallied France to his side. Napoleon
might well have pleaded, with perfect truth, that in the descent from
Elba he was no rebel, but the Emperor of Elba making war upon the King
of France; but so tame a plea would hardly have been employed. Napoleon
would have proclaimed himself the purest altruist come to see that the
French people obtained their rights, or to save France from the
machinations of tyrants. Louis was wise in refusing the offer. The
custody of Napoleon was thus thrust upon the British Government. If
remarkably far-sighted, they might have lapped him in every luxury; have
treated him subserviently as if he was Emperor in fact as well as in
name; they might have encouraged him to debauchery as wild as Tiberius’
at Capri; and then by subtle propaganda they might have exhibited him to
a scornful world as a man who cared nothing for his lost greatness, or
for the dependence of his position. Such a scheme appealed favourably to
the imagination, but there was an insuperable obstacle—Napoleon.
Napoleon had a definite plan of campaign. He was going to complain about
everything and everybody with whom he came in contact. He was going to
clamour unceasingly against the brutality and arbitrariness of his
gaolers. Without regard for truth he was going to proclaim continually
that he was being ill-treated and martyred, and he would have done it
whatever had been his treatment, and, being Napoleon, he would have done
it well. The error of the British Government lay in their affording him
so many opportunities, not in their affording him any at all.

And after he was dead there followed the events which he had foreseen
and over whose engendering he had laboured so diligently. Little by
little the evil features of the Imperial régime were forgotten; the
glory of his victories blazed more brightly in comparison with the
exhaustion of France under the Bourbons and the pettifogging Algerian
razzias of Louis Philippe. The literature of St. Helena, both the
spurious and the inspired, induced men to believe that Napoleon was the
exact opposite of what he really was. It gave him credit for the
achievements of Carnot; it shifted the disgrace of failure on to the
shoulders of helpless scapegoats. It proved to the satisfaction of the
uninquiring that Napoleon stood for democracy, for the principle of
nationality, and even for peace. It raised to the Imperial throne the
man who said “the Empire means peace.” The whole legend which developed
was a flagrant denial of patent facts, but it was a denial sufficiently
reiterated to be believed. The belief is not yet dead.

[Illustration: LOUIS NAPOLEON, KING OF HOLLAND]




                                APPENDIX
                       INCIDENTS AND AUTHORITIES


IT is much more than a hundred years since Napoleon lived; since his
time we have witnessed cataclysms more vast than were the Napoleonic
wars; the Europe of that period seems to us as unfamiliar and as
profitless a study as Siam or primitive Australia. Perhaps this is so.
Perhaps the lessons to be drawn from the Napoleonic era are now
exhausted. Perhaps the epoch ushered in by Marengo is slight and
unimportant compared to that which follows the Marne. Perhaps Englishmen
will forget the men who stood firm in the squares at Waterloo, and will
only remember those who stood firm at Ypres and the Second Marne.
Perhaps the Congress of Vienna will lapse into insignificance when
compared with the Congress of Versailles. But this is inconceivable.
Previously, perhaps, too much importance has been attached to the
Napoleonic era, but that is because it had no parallel; it was unique.
Similarly the period pivoting about the Great War of 1914-18 might be
said to be unique, but it is not so. The two epochs are very closely
related, very closely indeed. Much may be gained from the study of
either, but this is nothing to be compared with the gain resulting from
the study and comparison of the two together. In this way the Napoleonic
era becomes more significant even than it was before the great war, and
this without considering how much of the great war was directly due to
arrangements made as a consequence of Napoleon’s career.

But apart from all such considerations, the study of the period is one
from which a great deal of purely personal pleasure can be derived. Even
nowadays one cannot help a thrill of excitement when reading of the
advance of the British infantry at Albuera; one cannot help feeling a
surge of emotion on reading how Alvarez at the siege of Gerona moaned
“No surrender! No surrender!” although he was dying of fever and half
the populace lay dead in the streets, while the other half still fought
on against all the might of Reille and St. Cyr. Even the best novel
compares unfavourably with Ségur’s account of the Russian campaign; and
although there is no French biographer quite as good as Boswell, yet
there are scores of memoirs and biographies of the period which rank
very nearly as high, and which are pleasant to read at all times. Marbot
may be untruthful, but he is delightful reading; Madame Junot gives a
picture of her times and of the people whom she met which is honestly
worthy of comparison with Dickens and Thackeray; while to track down in
their memoirs Fouché’s and Talleyrand’s carefully concealed mistakes is
as interesting a pastime as ever was the attempt to guess the dénouement
in a modern detective novel.

The literature of the time is full of happy anecdotes, some of which
have attained the supreme honour of being taken out bodily, furnished
with modern trimmings, and published in twentieth century magazines,
without acknowledgment, as modern humour. But many have escaped this
fate, partly because they are untranslatable, and partly because they
bear the definite imprint of the period. Thus there is the story of the
fat and pursy King of Würtemberg, who once kept waiting a committee of
the Congress of Vienna. At last he arrived, and as his portly majesty
came bustling through the door, Talleyrand remarked, “Here comes the
King of Würtemberg, _ventre à terre_.” In a grimmer vein is the story of
the reception held on the night after Ney was shot. The company were
mournfully discussing the tragedy, when a certain M. Lemaréchal was
announced. As this gentleman had a son of mature years, the announcement
was worded “M. Lemaréchal ainé”—which the panic-stricken assembly heard
as “M. le Maréchal Ney.”

Some of the heroes of that time have had the bad luck to be
misrepresented not only in literature but even in portraits and in
sculpture. Napoleon had at one time the plan of placing statues of all
his generals in the Louvre, but he abdicated before the work was
anywhere near completion, and left its continuation to his successors.
Louis and Charles did nothing towards it, and the parsimonious Louis
Philippe, when he came to the throne, decided as a measure of economy
only to represent the most famous. But some of the statues of junior
officers were already finished. Louis Philippe saw his chance of still
greater economy. For Lasalle’s head was substituted Lannes’; for
Colbert’s, Mortier’s; while the entire statue of St. Hilaire was simply
labelled Masséna and set up without further alteration. These statues
are still in the Louvre; no subsequent correction has ever been made.

But the anecdotes are responsible for only a very small part of the
interest of Napoleonic literature. Many of the subsequent histories are
very nearly models of everything a book ought to be. Napier’s
“Peninsular War,” despite its bias and its frequent inaccuracies, has
already become a classic; Sir Charles Oman’s work on the same subject is
much more striking and makes a far greater appeal. His descriptions of
the siege of Gerona and of the cavalry pursuit at Tudela are more moving
in their cold eloquence than ever was Napier at his fieriest. One
English author whose books have attracted far less attention than they
should have done is Mr. F. Loraine Petre; his accurate and impartial
histories of the successive Napoleonic campaigns are dramatic enough to
hold the interest of the ordinary reader as well as that of the military
student. In matters other than military, the writer whose reputation
overtops all others is M. Frédéric Masson. His celebrity is such that it
would be almost impertinence to cavil at his writings. For painstaking
and careful accumulation of evidence he stands far and away above all
his contemporaries. He examines and brings to notice every single
detail. A catalogue of an Empress’s chemises interests him as deeply as
a list of a Council of State. The trouble is that his catalogue of
chemises is merely a catalogue of chemises—as interesting as a
laundress’s bill. M. Masson’s books are exceedingly important and
invaluable to the student: but that they are important and invaluable is
all one can say about them.

The ultimate source of much information is, of course, the endless
collection of volumes of Napoleon’s correspondence. Even merely to
glance at one of these is a lesson in industry far more thorough than
anything achieved by the worthy Dr. Samuel Smiles and his like.
Examination of a single day’s correspondence is sufficient to show the
complexity of Napoleon’s interests, the extent of his knowledge of each
subject, and the nature of the driving power which built up the First
Empire. Close study of the Correspondence is necessary to enable one to
follow the twists and turns of Napoleon’s policy; the main difficulty is
that the bundle of hay is so large that the finding of needles in it is
a painfully tedious business. However, the casual reader will find that
this spadework has been done for him by a large number of painstaking
writers. Even during the present century several English authors have
published books upon particular events and persons of the Napoleonic
era. Mr. Hilliard Atteridge is an example of those who have done the
best work in this direction. But the greater number of these books seem
to be struck with the same blight—they are ineffably tedious. Generally
they are most correct as to facts; their impartiality is admirable; the
knowledge displayed is wide; but they are most terribly boring to read.
They are useful to familiarize the reader with the various persons
described so that their place in the whole period is better understood,
for the Napoleonic era is a tangled skein of threads, each of them a
different personality, wound round and completely dependent upon the
central core, which is Napoleon.

Of biographies and general histories it is impossible to speak
definitely. Napoleon can boast hundreds more lives than any cat in fact
or fancy. The percentage of lies contained in books on Napoleon varies
between ten and ninety—and what is more aggravating is that the
picturesque and readable lives are usually those which contain the most
inexactitudes. It is perfectly safe to say that no Life of Napoleon has
ever been written which combines complete accuracy with genuine
readableness. This is of small account, however, for one has only to
read enough of the readable and inexact lives to form a fairly correct
opinion on most matters of importance at the same time as one enjoys
both the reading and the forming of the opinion. The contemporary
memoirs are very useful, and are mainly interesting. Bourrienne’s
biography is rather overrated usually, for he is unreliable in personal
matters, and a great deal of his book is undeniably heavy. One of his
most illuminating pictures shows Napoleon driving with him over the
countryside, and ignoring the beauty of the scenery in favour of the
military features of the landscape. This anecdote receives an additional
interest when it is recalled that an exactly similar story is told of
von Schlieffen, the German Chief of Staff of the ’nineties, who planned
the advance through Belgium which had such vast consequences in 1914.
One certainly cannot help thinking that if Napoleon had been at the head
of the German army at that date he, too, would have advanced through
Belgium, and this tiny parallel offers curious corroboration. Such a
move would have been in complete accordance with Napoleon’s
character—compare Bernadotte’s march through Anspach in 1805. The way
in which Napoleon took enormous risks, such as this, and his method of
securing the friendship of other Powers by storming and bluster instead
of by finesse, is the most curious trait of his whole curious character.
Bourrienne offers several examples; so do Talleyrand, Fouché, Pasquier
and Molé.

For some decades after Napoleon’s death an immense amount of spurious or
heavily revised reminiscent literature appeared. Constant (the valet),
Josephine, and various others, are credited with volumes of ingeniously
written memoirs. They are well worth reading, but they contain little
worth remembering. In many matters they are demonstrably incorrect, and
they are generally prejudiced and misleading. For personal and intimate
details one of the best contemporary writers is de Bausset, who
certainly wrote the book which bears his name, and who equally certainly
was in a position to perceive what he described, for he was a palace
official for many years under the Empire.

In military matters the Marshals’ memoirs are peculiarly enlightening,
not so much in matters of detail (in fact they are frequently incorrect
there) but in exhibiting the characters of the writers themselves.
Davout’s book is just what one would expect of him, cold and unrelenting
and yet sound and brilliant. Suchet’s is cynical and clever and subtle,
and, if necessary, untrue. St. Cyr’s displays his jealousy, suspicion
and general unpleasantness along with undoubted proof of talent.
Macdonald’s is bluff and honest. There is a whole host of smaller fry,
from Marbot downwards, who wrote fascinating little books about the Army
and their own personal experiences. Some of them, such as the
Reminiscences of Colonel de Gonneville, have appeared in English. They
are all obtainable in French. The last authority, of course, on military
matters is the Correspondence. There are only one or two doubtful
letters in the whole collection, and these are either printed with
reserve or bear the proofs of their spuriousness on the face of them.

But no matter how much is written, or published, or read, no two men
will ever form quite the same estimate of Napoleon. It is as easy to
argue that he only rose through sheer good luck as it is to argue that
he only fell through sheer bad luck. He can be compared to Iscariot or
to St. Paul, to Alexander or to Wilhelm II. At times he seems a body
without a soul; at others, a soul without a body. All this seems to
indicate that he was a man of contradictions, but on the other hand he
was, admittedly, thoroughly consistent in all his actions. The most one
can hope for is to form one’s own conclusions about him; one cannot hope
to form other people’s.




                                 INDEX


Abo, Treaty of, 32
Agincourt, 11
Alexander (Czar), 16, 23, 47, 145
Alexandria, 11
Aspern, 30, 74, 211
Atteridge, A. Hilliard, 240
Auerstädt, 20, 69
Augereau, 67, 81, =91-93=
Austerlitz, 15, 20, 69, 134, 208

Baciocchi, Elise (_née_ Bonaparte), =114-128=
Barras, 14, 35, 38
Bausset, de, 13, 242
Bautzen, 16, 29, 135, =189=
Baylen, 15, 198
Bennigsen, 32, 77
Bernadotte, 25, =31-33=, 74
Bernadotte, Désirée (_née_ Clary), 31, 152, =167-169=
Berthier, 25, 27, 50, 58, 157
Bertrand, 21
Bessières, =28=, 58, 149
Blücher, 193, 199
Borghese, Pauline (_née_ Bonaparte), 57, =114-128=
Borodino, 134, 176, 187
Bourrienne, 22, 241
Buenos Ayres, 11

Catherine of Westphalia, 53, 110, 111, 129
Charles, Hippolyte, 21, 39
Clausel, =138-139=
Cockburn, Admiral, 226
Confederation of the Rhine, 15
Continental System, 111, 220
Corneille, 19

David, 18, 19
Davout, 20, 25, 58, =67-79=, 85, 136, 242
Dennewitz, 29, 135
Denuelle, Eléonore, =158-160=
Dresden, 16, 135, 191, 213
Dupont, =198-199=
Duroc, 149, 157, 181

Eckmühl, 73, 83
Egypt, 14
Elba, 16
Elchingen, 29
Enghien, d’, 15, 40, =202-204=
Eugène de Beauharnais, 68, 74, 76, 125, 169
Erlon, d’, =146-148=
Eylau, 15, 29, 93

Fouché, 58, 62, 238
Fourès, Marguerite, =153-155=
Francis I., Emperor of Austria, 48, 181
Friedland, 15, 30, 134

Genoa, 82
Goethe, 19
Gourgaud, 21
Grassini, =155-156=
Grouchy, 25, 59, =145-146=

Hamburg, 77
Hauser, Kaspar, 171-172
Hortense Bonaparte, 43, 54

Isabey, 18

Jena, 15, 20, 29, 69, 134
Jerome Bonaparte, 15, 75, =106-113=, 186
Joseph Bonaparte, 15, 18, 83, 87, 96, =103-106=
Josephine, Empress, 14, 17, 21, =35-46=, 57, 155, 242
Jourdain, 68, 72, 210
Junot, 26, 39, 84, =141-144=, 238
Junot, Madame, 141, 152

Katzbach, 33, 77
Kellermann, 140, 208

Lannes, =30=, 57, 58, 67, 73, 131, 149, 206, 211
Leclerc, 99, 116, 117
Lefebvre, 23, 26
Leipzig, 16, 77, 135
Léon (Denuelle), =159-160=
Letizia Bonaparte (Madame Mère), 57, =129-132=
Ligny, 147, =196=
Louis XVIII., 51, 223, 234
Louis Bonaparte, 15, 43, 96, =101-103=
Lowe, Sir Hudson, 121, 225-235
Lucien Bonaparte, =97-101=
Lützen, 16, 189

Macdonald, =33=, 78, 242
Mack, 15
Maida, 11
Mallet Conspiracy, 63
Malo-Jaroslavetz, 188
Marbot, 137, 197
Marengo, 14, 20, 30, 207, 208
Marie Antoinette, 49
Marie Louise, 16, 21, =47-66=, 166
Marmont, =30=, 68, 73, 78
Masséna, 14, 20, 42, 58, 59, 68, 71, 73, =80-85=, 154
Metternich, 26, 50, 64, 158, 238
Minden, 11
Montebello, Duchess of, 55, 62
Moore, Sir John, 86, 105, 143, 210
Montholon, 21, 232
Moreau, 14, 31, 33, 81, 116
Moscow, 188
Murat, Joachim, 15, 25, 27-=28=, 39, 76, 118-125
Murat, Caroline (_née_ Bonaparte), 52, 53, 57, =114-128=, 159

Napier, =239=
Napoleon, I., =9-243=
Napoleon II., 60, 61
Napoleon Charles Bonaparte, 43
Neipperg, 21, =64-66=
Ney, =29=, 58, 67, 78, 85, 136, 189

Oman, Sir Charles, 239
Ossian, 19
Oudinot, 67, 78

Patterson-Bonaparte, Elizabeth, 107, 108
Petre, F. L., 239
Pichegru, =204=
Pius VII., 44, 45
Poniatowski, 25, 149

Rouget de l’Isle, 19
Rousseau, 19

St. Helena, 16, 223-235
St. Cyr, =33-34=, 78, 242
Salamanca, 30, 138
Savary, 58, 63, 203
Schwartzenberg, 51, 148, 193
Ségur, 59, 238
Soissons, 193
Soult, 68, 71, =85-89=
Staël, Mme. de, 19
Stéphanie de Beauharnais, =170-172=
Suchet, 25, 68, 88, =89-91=, 138, 242
Suvaroff, 82

Talleyrand, 56, 158, 238
Tallien, Mme., 37
Thiers, 177
Tilsit, Treaty of, 15

Ulm, 15, 29

Vandamme, 59, 73, 109, =144-145=, 191
Verestchagin, 17
Victor, 143
Villeneuve, 205
Vittoria, 106, 191
Vimiero, 15, 143

Wagram, 32, 74, 84, =212=
Walewska, Marie de, 18, 21, 43, =160-165=
Walewski, Alexander, =165-166=
Waterloo, 16, 78, 79, 112, 136, 217
Wellington, 11, 84, 86, 87, 156

Zürich, 82




      PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY THE NORTHUMBERLAND PRESS LIMITED

          WATERLOO HOUSE, THORNTON STREET, NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE




                           TRANSCRIBER NOTES

Misspelled words and printer errors have been corrected. Where multiple
spellings occur, majority use has been employed.

Punctuation has been maintained except where obvious printer errors
occur.

Some illustrations were moved to facilitate page layout.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 69585 ***